Discussion:
Kristen's collection: August Stories
(too old to reply)
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-04 02:12:10 UTC
Because Google Groups has decided to restrict my postings, I am
publishing stories from the archive in one long thread through the
month.

It's not as convenient for the reader, but it's the only way to
access the posted stories without an after-market newsgroup
reader program.

I'm trying to post only those stories that have had reader approval,
so you shouldn't see too many ungainly or grammatically challenged
stories here.

Enjoy





("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bukkake Business
by Bradley Stoke (address withheld)

***

It is a big day for Tachu. The contract for business
she has worked so hard for is due for closure. She
hopes all goes well and that the deal is sealed with
the ceremony that traditionally accompanies it. A
business deal is never complete unless there is also
bukkake business. (MM+/F, mast, gb, orgy, asian, bukk)

***

It was a big day for her, Tachu reflected, as she
glided the electric razor over her scalp, removing
traces of blue stubble to expose the pale pinkness
beneath, After all her efforts in securing the deal
with the Taming Force Corporation, today was finally
the day in which the client would sign and all her
efforts would be rewarded.

At last, she would be entitled to the handsome
commission that she so often discussed with Kenchi when
she had to justify those late nights in the office that
filled her with so much guilt. She was so fortunate to
have such an understanding wife: one who would accept
the hours of waiting until the metro finally delivered
Tachu home to their expensive suburban apartment.

She examined her shaven pate in the bathroom mirror
reflection in which she could also see Kenchi dozing
under the silken sheets, blissfully unperturbed by
thoughts of her day in the classroom where she taught
all those young boys and girls the intricacies of
mathematics and who were wholly undeserving of her
tuition. And how could they be deserving?

Tachu was so grateful she was married to a woman so
very beautiful, whose naked body was unquestionably the
object of the desire of so many other men and women.
And a woman who was hers to love and desire whenever
she so desired. She smiled indulgently as Kenchi rolled
over, her bluish scalp on the down-filled pillows and
her arms stretched out in prayer-like formation in
front of her.

Tachu sighed. Her bosom swelled with love. Kenchi was
the perfect lover. No one could ever match her in
beauty and cleverness.

But first, best not to neglect her crotch. It wouldn't
do for the executives from TFC to see even the shadow
of stubble there. She'd been so embarrassed that time
when entertaining the DAL executives when she found
that long hair that had so sneakily evaded her razor.

And then, over the high-pitched whirr of her laser-
sharp razor, she heard a grunt coming from the bed.

"Are you awake, Kenchi dear?" Tachu asked softly.

Kenchi stirred slightly, her eyes opened slightly and
she smiled.

"I couldn't let you leave on this big day without
wishing you well, could I?" she almost groaned through
her sleep- encrusted lips.

Tachu felt so much love at that moment. Oh Kenchi!
However many times Tachu might declare her love it was
never enough.

"Just a moment, sweetest. I've got to look my best
today. I don't want a single trace of hair on my
crotch!"

Kenchi nodded.

"No. That wouldn't do! What might the executives think?
A senior female sales exec with hair? The very idea!"

Soon enough Tachu made sure to the best of her ability
that she was as presentable as she could be. Kenchi was
so understanding! As a school teacher she could risk a
day's, even several days', stubble, but appearance was
paramount in Tachu's profession. And soon Tachu could
leave the bathroom, in her full nakedness, and strode
over to her wife who leaned up, supporting her weight
on an elbow.

"Just a little nibble?" she pleaded.

Of course!" said Tachu. "But only briefly. I've got a
train to catch!"

And so Tachu stood in front of Kenchi who leaned her
face forward, her lips open and her tongue slipping
seductively through the parted teeth. And Tachu
received the full sensual delight of her lover's tongue
on the ragged inner lips of her vulva, and then, more
delightful than even that, the sharp nip of Kenchi's
teeth on those same lips. Tachu put a hand on Kenchi's
stubbled head, relishing this humbling expression of
love.

"Enough!" commanded Tachu reluctantly. "I've got to get
going!"

"It'll be alright, won't it?" asked Kenchi anxiously,
just as reluctantly removing her lips from Tachu's
genital ones. "They'll sign and the deal will be
finalised in the traditional manner?"

"It will be a bukkake ceremony of unmatched
excellence!" Tachu assured her, but remembering too
well those painful occasions when the expected final
ceremony did not happen. Those times when an
unsuspected tender from a rival firm had undercut or
overtaken that offered by the senior sales executive of
United Leverage plc.

Kenchi nodded, but Tachu could see that her wife
recognised too well the anxiety that she felt. Maybe
this would be another yearned-for tender finalisation
that would not be signed and sealed with the client's
semen. The shame and dishonour would surely be too much
to bear at the next board meeting.

Perhaps she would again feel the full wrath of the
CEO's anal penetration and chastisement. Although Tachu
recognised the necessity of such ritual humiliation,
the pain and sheer messiness of it forever haunted her
as she endeavoured to do the best she could for her
company's shareholders' interests.

She tried to take her mind off her anxieties as she sat
on the metro while it thundered towards the city
centre. Opposite her was a girl whose hair must have
been at least a centimetre long. Tachu sniffed. What a
slut! But there were just no standards amongst the
young these days.

She regarded her own reflection in the windows
opposite, acting as a perfect mirror against the
darkness of the tunnel as the train rattled on. Her
best suit, discreetly opened so that the full heave of
her full bosom could be seen, a glimpse of the areola
just about visible, and her short skirt under which
today she was definitely not going to wear any knickers
and through which any one leaning down might catch a
peek of her smooth shaved crotch.

Tachu regarded the other passengers. A group of
schoolchildren were gathered together, all identically
dressed, girls and boys: blazers, ties, baggy shorts to
the knees, long white socks from the knees to their
black shoes and only the well-scrubbed knees showing.

Like her and all the other passengers, except the slut
opposite in her jeans and sleeveless tee-shirt, with
their scalps neatly shaven. Tachu felt a small pang of
envy at the boldness of the unshaven girl, who would
probably be quite pretty if she'd paid more attention
to her appearance. Why! Tachu was sure that she even
had hair under her armpits. How disgusting! Unless she
worked in a vegetarian caf, or a record shop, how could
a girl like that possibly get a job?

When she got to the office, she immediately searched
out Menga, whom she knew would have been in the office
at least an hour before her, as custom dictated. She'd
thought long and hard about which one of her junior
sales reps should have the privilege of accompanying
her on the deal finalisation ceremony, and she had
decided that it was Menga who was the most deserving.
Those long hours she had put in to preparing the
tender! (Though she could never be sure how long after
she left the office her staff might decide it was
prudent for them to also leave).

Menga stood up from her desk as Tachu approached, as
did the other girls in the office, but she could see
that it was her that Tachu was most intent on
approaching. She bowed her head slightly as Tachu came
near.

"Good morning, ma'am!" she said, with a tremulous
quiver to her voice.

"Are you prepared, Menga?" Tachu asked. "Have you
shaved and scrubbed yourself?"

"I have indeed, ma'am!"

"You might consider another shower this afternoon. And
I hope you remembered to bring your razor?"

"I have, ma'am!"

"Fourteen hundred hours. Executive suite Twenty Six.
Make sure you're there!"

Menga nodded, her face struggling to restrain any
expression of her delight at the honour bestowed on
her. Tachu turned around and left, and Menga and the
other girls sat down only when the office door had
closed behind the executive manager. Tachu could
imagine the envy her other junior staff were at this
moment feeling towards their lucky colleague!

It was a tense morning for Tachu as she ensured that
all the arrangements were in place for the afternoon.
She made sure that the caterer, the photographer and
the seating arrangements were exactly right. She didn't
want a single thing to upset the big event. But most
importantly she had to ensure that she herself was
wholly presentable. And this meant, of course, that she
would need to take a shower in the executive staff
washroom.

As Tachu scrubbed herself vigorously with a loofah
under the stinging spray of the shower, she could hear
the clickety click of a pair of stiletto heels stride
across the tiles and then heard someone sit down in one
of the door-less toilet cubicles. She poked her head
out of the shower and saw that it was Chenkun, the
senior marketing executive, who was carefully pulling
off her clothes.

"Do you want a shower too?" Tachu called out.

"No. Not at all, Tachu," Chenkun replied with a smile.
"I've just been attending another tiresome meeting and
I thought I'd relax by masturbating before proceeding
with the rest of my duties."

"Do you want to borrow my vibrator?" Tachu suggested
amiably. "It's a Caldron 19. A very fine model."

"No, that's fine, Tachu. But I appreciate the offer.
Especially if you've already used it and I could share
of your fluids. But I much prefer my Thunder 73. It has
just the right rhythm for how I feel at the moment!"

Tachu smiled as her naked colleague pulled out her long
purple vibrator from inside her handbag, sat on the
toilet seat with her legs parted and worried the lips
of her vagina with the whirring toy. However, as she
returned to her ablutions, she dismissed the idea of
accompanying her colleague in mutual masturbation by
the consideration that the executives from TFC might
not appreciate the smell or taste of a previously
excited vagina. But it was a distraction for her to
listen to her colleague's ecstatic gasps as the buzzing
sex toy aided her towards her solo climax.

"Are the executives from TFC here yet?" Tachu asked the
receptionist anxiously on the appointed hour.

"Promptly, ma'am," the receptionist nodded, keeping her
eyes discreetly lowered.

"Thank you. Please escort them to the executive suite
where I shall be waiting for them."

With that, Tachu spun around on her torturously high
stilettos and strode towards the room where, as
arranged, Menga was standing naked, except for her own
stiletto heels, by the side of the spread laid out by
the caterers.

"Is everything in order, Menga?" Tachu asked.

"Yes, ma'am," her naked junior assented, bowing her
head.

"The photographer?"

"She's waiting in the anteroom, ma'am."

Tachu nodded. Everything did indeed seem to be in
order. And Menga was sweetly perfumed, her crotch and
pate meticulously shaved, her lips rouged a very dark
red and her eyes stylishly painted with kohl.

"So, we are sure that everything is as it should be for
the CEO from TFC and his colleagues?"

Menga nodded. "Yes, ma'am!" she announced firmly and
decisively.

And then they arrived, the CEO and his senior
executives, their heads properly shaved and wearing
expensive double-breasted suits, escorted by the
receptionist, her eyes modestly averted, and the rings
in her bare nipples linked by a company-approved chain.

"Welcome, Mr Chien, sir!" said Tachu. "And welcome also
to your colleagues. We have prepared a small repast for
your pleasure of which we would be delighted you
partook before we finalise the deal."

Mr Chien was a small stocky man in his early fifties
who nodded and gestured to his silent coterie of
executives. "You heard the lady!" he said. "Tuck in!"

The executives did so, crowding around the table where
the food was presented and where Menga stood, naked and
also silent, by the side.

Tachu gestured towards her junior sales rep. "Please
serve Mr Chien with a selection of what the caterers
have so generously provided," she commanded.

Only when Mr Chien had lifted a chicken leg to his
mouth and took a bite from it did the other executives
do the same with any of the food they had selected,
while Menga fussed around them to make sure that not
one of them would be without the serviettes and forks
they might require.

"I see you are married," remarked Mr Chien, glancing at
the ring on Tachu's finger.

"Yes, sir," said Tachu, unable to suppress the pride in
her voice. "And to a most beautiful woman, I am happy
to say."

"I'm very happy for you," smiled the CEO. He chewed the
chicken decorously, holding a serviette up to his
mouth. "I have several wives and a husband. All are
very pleasant, although my first wife is getting on a
bit now."

"Your other wives are younger, sir?"

"Very much so. And much more sexually active. Although
my first wife does her best when the occasion demands
of it."

"She must be very pleased for you, sir."

"Indeed she is."

Soon enough, the food was consumed and everyone sat
down at the executive table to sign the various
documents that Tachu and her staff had prepared.
Everyone that is except Menga who stood, naked and
self-consciously, by the dining table. First each
executive would carefully read the documents, sign it
and pass it on to the executive to their left.
Eventually the document would arrive at Mr Chien,
seated next to Tachu, who would give the document only
the most cursory glance before, with a flourish,
signing the document in the section reserved only for
him.

And then when all the documents were signed, Tachu
pressed the little buzzer by her side and a secretary
appeared, picked up the documents and without raising
her head to look at the assembled executives scurried
out on her high stiletto heels.

"And now," said Tachu, at last permitting herself a
smile, "we can complete the transaction."

The executives looked anxiously at their CEO. He nodded
and smiled, the first time since he had arrived in the
room. "Yes, we can." He looked at Tachu. "I take it
that first I fuck your delightful colleague and then I
complete the ceremony on your charming self?"

It was all Tachu could do to resist breaking into a
grin of satisfaction. The ceremony was to proceed as
tradition demanded. "Yes, sir," she said, fighting off
a gasp of excitement. "Menga is well-practised at the
art of fucking. Her vagina as well as her anus is fully
at your disposal."

"She remains unmarried, I take it?"

"She is, sir, though she is very sweet with a gentleman
from the Systems Development department."

"He is a very fortunate man in having such a beautiful
lover."

Before the ceremony could begin it was necessary that
the photographer be ready to take the pictures. Tachu
summoned her in by intercom and smiled as she strode
in, several cameras slung around her shoulders and a
huge tripod in her hands. The company photographer
dressed in a smart suit, with a skirt short enough that
she could crouch with it being no obstacle to her and a
torch secured around her shaven pate should extra light
be needed for any of the requisite shots. She slightly
bowed her head and almost immediately began snapping
pictures of the executives.

Menga made her way to the futons laid out in
preparation at the further end of the room. The larger
one covered several square meters and Menga sat down on
it. A smaller, more luxurious, down-filled futon lay a
small distance away. Tachu strode up to it, and in a
few practised movements removed her clothing and
secured them on the executive hangers lining the wall.
Once naked, she bowed her head reverentially and sat
down on the smaller futon.

The executives from TFC were now confronted with the
sight of two naked shaven women, still in their high
stilettos, recumbent on the futons in the traditional
manner: legs open and their weight supported by their
arms. Menga young and slender, with pert, pointed
breasts.

Tachu filled out slightly by her relative maturity,
large full thighs and a comely bosom: one that Kenchi
so enjoyed licking and sucking. The executives were
clearly excited, but they stood in a polite row, their
eyes glancing towards the two women but their faces
struggling to betray no feeling.

The CEO nodded and, finally, with his permission, the
executives divested themselves of their own clothes,
neatly folded them and arranged them on the executive
hangers provided for the purpose. Nor all the
executives were as ready as the others, as Tachu could
deduce from the erectness of their penises.

Indeed, one penis was a very sorry sight: a little
walnut compared to some of the proud truncheons on
display. However, the pills that United Leverage plc
provided on the smaller table, along with all the
vibrators, lubricants and creams, should easily resolve
that gentleman's lack of apparent enthusiasm.

In earlier days, Tachu reflected, such impoliteness
could easily lead to an executive's instant dismissal
and even now the executive was plainly self-conscious
as he gamely stroked his penis.

Only when all the other executives were completely
naked and standing in a row by the larger futon where
Menga lay, did the CEO begin to remove his own clothes,
which he did at a significantly more leisurely pace
than his juniors. But Tachu was pleased to see that his
penis was fully erect and was quite a handsome one too.
Naturally, it was to be expected that only the most
virile executives could rise to his exalted position,
Tachu never failed to feel anxiety that she might
perform the bukkake ceremony with a client unable to
properly finalise the deal in the traditional manner.

The CEO approached Menga as she lay on the futon and
bade her turn onto her front. It was clear he was a man
who preferred to enter from behind, which pleased
Tachu. She glanced at a tube of lubricant on the table.
She hoped that Menga had applied plenty of that to her
anus.

First of all, Menga fellated the CEO's erect penis but
for less than a minute, so as to ensure that it was
truly rock hard and lubricated by her spit. Menga was
an expert fellater: it was one of her chief selling
skills, and a skill that had often made the difference
between a deal's success or failure, but in this case
the CEO was clearly impatient for proper penetration,
and perhaps reluctant for any early release of semen.

When Mr Chien was positioned with his penis thrusting
in and out of Menga's well-lubricated vagina and
apparently no longer paying attention to Tachu, the
senior sales exec wandered over to the table of sexual
aids and made her selection of lubricants and creams.
She hesitated over which vibrator to choose, but,
finally, recalling the pleasure it had given Chenkun in
the executive washroom, she plumped for a Thunder 73.
She only hoped that it would be as effective for her as
it had been for the marketing exec.

As the vibrator whirred around her tender lips and
clitoris, she regarded the waiting executives, now all
properly erect, probably having also taken whatever
steps were necessary to ensure this was so, and, with
rather more interest, the fucking between the CEO and
Menga. Tachu had made a wise selection in choosing that
girl, she could see that.

Menga was truly a good fuck and well worth the CEO's
attention, alternating as he did between vagina and
anus, while she gasped and shrieked in ecstasy that
even Tachu was unsure whether it was feigned or
genuine. That girl would go far, Tachu reflected.
Perhaps as a reward she might invite her to her
suburban home for dinner and sex with her and Kenchi.
If, of course, her wife assented.

However good Menga was as a lover, it would be
inappropriate for the CEO to spend too long with such a
junior staff member. She was, after all, intended only
to warm up the proceedings and the reason for the
tradition of the CEO fucking her so soon was to ensure
that the other executives would share in the same
intimate activity as their senior manager.

The photographer fussed around the couple, discreetly
taking pictures from all angles and getting quite close
indeed when Mr Chien removed his erect penis from
Menga's anus and the sales rep sucked and gobbled at
it, relishing the taste of her own shit and vaginal
fluids, mixed with lubricating cream and saliva, and
guaranteeing that it was in a respectable condition for
penetration into a senior sales exec. All the while,
the other executives from TFC stood patiently in a row,
masturbating themselves and staying very quiet.

It was only when the CEO stood up, leaving Menga
slumped face down on the futon, that the ceremony began
properly and the photographer was to be much more in
demand. Mr Chien nodded at his executives and strode
towards Tachu who lay down on her back, legs wide open,
awaiting her own critical role in the ceremony. The
other executives nodded in return, and then, in an
order determined by relative seniority, they took
advantage of the squirming, gasping, grunting, sweating
and politely vocal Menga.

It wouldn't do though for just one executive to take
possession of her: that was a privilege reserved only
for the CEO. Two or three executives plied at her at a
time, one in the arse, one in the vagina, whilst a
third would enjoy the pleasure of Menga's throat,
tongue and teeth on his erect member. And as each pair
or trio thrust away, the other executives would stand
politely by, masturbating in anticipation. And
meanwhile, the photographer was occupied photographing
the fucking, fellating and buggery.

That was when she wasn't engaged in taking pictures of
Mr Chien enjoying Tachu's own sexual assets. First of
all, Tachu took the CEO's penis in her mouth, smelling
richly as it still did of Menga's bodily fluids, and
used her own considerable talents at fellatio to bring
pleasure to the client, but using other skills to
ensure that he did not release his semen prematurely.

That would be a disaster!

Back and forth, back and forth, she bobbed her head,
her nose occasionally brushing against the CEO's shaven
groin, her hand gripped on the base of the penis and
testicles whilst another applied pressure elsewhere to
keep the final discharge at bay.

"Are you ready for penetration, Tachu?" wondered the
CEO with a smile.

Tachu looked up with her eyes at Mr Chien's face above
her and slowly withdraw his penis from her mouth,
feeling it tickle against her tonsils as it slid out.
She discreetly wiped the back of her hand on her rouged
lips, the taste of his penis, together with the whiff
of Menga's anus, encrusting her tongue and inner
cheeks. "Yes, sir. But please recall that I am a
married woman."

Mr Chien nodded, but Tachu knew already that he was a
man quite content to ply only at the smaller orifice.
She bent over on her front, head down, elbows in front
and arse in the air, while the CEO positioned himself
above her and bit by bit eased his penis into Tachu's
artificially lubricated anus.

The photographer hovered behind, taking picture after
picture of Mr Chien's penetration, while out of sight
from the camera and the senior sales executive, Tachu
moaned and gasped, as much from genuine pain as desire.
In actual fact, she still much preferred vaginal
intercourse after all these years of marriage, but her
vagina belonged to Kenchi and only she was permitted to
take pleasure of it. To do otherwise would be an act of
infidelity that Tachu loved her wife too dearly to ever
risk taking.

The photographer jumped backwards and forwards from the
two futons. Sometimes taking pictures of Menga as penis
after penis pushed inside her, or slapped against her
buttocks and face. Sometimes taking pictures of Tachu
and the CEO, sometimes the face or torso, but more
often the conjunction of penis and arse.

These pictures would soon enough be selected and the
better ones displayed in the company showcases, so that
visitors would know of United Leverage plc's success in
closing deals. And of course the executives would need
photographs to take away with them, perhaps to show
their wives or husbands, maybe to proudly display in
picture frames on their executive desks.

But the main climax of the ceremony was fast
approaching. The photographer was expert at recognising
the signs. Tachu was pushing up and down, up and down,
on the CEO's penis which was thrusting from behind,
using the push of her thighs as much as the CEO's own
thrust to keep the erect penis inside her arse, even as
the thick lubricant streamed out and down between her
cheeks and into the vaginal fluids released by her
urgent attention with the trusty Thunder 73.

And then the photographer caught the nod from the CEO.
He was ready! The executives who were not fucking Menga
noticed too and discreetly drew the attention of their
more active colleagues to the fact. And now was the
bukkake climax that the whole ceremony was directed
towards.

Tachu kneeled down in front of the director, her arms
supporting her body, while the CEO's penis probed and
poked around her face, his hand vigorously exercising
it. And then, at last, the moment that Tachu and the
photographer had awaited so eagerly, the moment which
truly sealed the business transaction.

Mr Chien spurted streams of pale globules of semen onto
Tachu's face: principally her cheeks, eyes and over her
shaven pate. It was warm, slightly creamy and certainly
viscous, sticking to her cheeks but forming huge slow-
moving tears, which seeped into her mouth and hang off
the end of her chin to fall, drip drip drip, onto the
futon below.

And then, the CEO having relieved himself, and, in a
sense, his role being finished, and with the
photographer no less active, it was the turn of the
other executives to also seal the deal. Of course, even
though the CEO was done, sitting naked on a huge
leather armchair smoking one of the magnificent cigars
that the company had provided for this moment of
postcoital relaxation, the other executives needed to
leave their mark.

And this they proceeded to do, assisted by Menga, who
used her skill in fellatio to keep the executives'
penises erect and ready and, naturally, just about
ready to ejaculate. None of the junior executives could
actually fuck Tachu. That would go against all sense of
propriety in a business setting for rank to be so
boorishly disregarded, but custom demanded that they
should release on Tachu's face, which was becoming
increasingly coated with semen, the evidence of their
role in the transaction.

Tachu had almost forgotten what this part of the
ceremony felt like. In fact, it wasn't that pleasant at
all, although she made agreeable noises and smiled at
the camera as if in constant ecstasy, but after the
first release from the CEO as far as she was concerned
the deal was complete.

This extra semen was more a reward to the executives,
to show that their efforts had been appreciated, and a
trophy of their business acumen that they could show as
evidence to their own junior staff. And although there
were many more photographs to go, her face thick with
TFC sperm, Tachu was much more looking forward to
retiring to the executive washroom to wash fresh her
face and have a cleansing shower.

She gamely licked the semen off, pretending to relish
the taste of what was no longer her favourite bodily
secretion and smiled as she posed with the naked
executives and Menga for the final shots before the
photographer could be dismissed and the business part
of the transaction was over: signed, sealed, delivered
and recorded for posterity.

After her shower, she returned to the executive suite
where some of the junior executives were smoking cigars
whilst others had returned to fucking Menga. She
smiled. Her colleague was going to be truly worn out
the following day, and she resolved to leave a message
on her answer phone that she could take the following
day off as leave.

In any case, in only a few hours' time the executives
would be driven to the exclusive brothel that United
Leverage plc had hired in its entirety for the day, in
anticipation of the success of the deal, and Menga
would no longer need to provide her sexual services for
the client (unless, of course, the CEO should expressly
request it).

She walked over to Mr Chien, who was still naked and
was idly stroking his penis. Now that Tachu had put
back her suit, it was highly unlikely, and indeed
inappropriate, that more would be expected of her
rather sore anus.

"We will ensure that you get a full suite of
photographs delivered to your office, sir," Tachu said.

"My wives will be delighted to see them. And I shall
ensure that a properly framed picture of the final
bukkake release will be displayed in the waiting room."

Tachu blushed. So many times she'd visited clients and
admired the photographs they displayed of women with
their faces covered in semen as one deal or another had
been finalised in the traditional manner. And now she
too would be honoured in such a fashion.

"Thank you very much, sir. I shall seek it out when
next I visit your office."

"And what will you do with your own photographs, dear?"

Tachu blushed again. Mr Chien was a true gentleman. His
wives were fortunate women. "I will display one in my
office for other clients and colleagues to see, sir,
perhaps the one where you so kindly ejaculated into my
open mouth; but I shall choose my favourite to take
home for my wife to see."

"She is a very lucky woman to be loved by someone as
beautiful as you."

Tachu smiled as she thought of her wife. She could
barely wait till that moment of return into her wife's
arms to tell her of the success of the day's business.
And indeed it was Tachu also who was the most
fortunate: to be loved by someone as beautiful as
Kenchi.

For More : http://www.asstr.org/~Bradley_Stoke

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 65
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-04 02:13:20 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2009. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Family Stud
By Anonymous (address withheld)

***

A son steps up to the plate when his mother needs him.
(FFF/M, inc)

***

It was one of the worst snowstorms ever to hit Augusta
Maine. The snow was up to the window sills and all the
roads were closed so I could not possibly make it to my
classes at high school.

When Dad divorced Mom, he received the family
residence, and Mom took two small rental houses. She
rented one out, while she and I lived in the other. Our
house had all electric heat and no facility for burning
wood. With the electric power off because of the
snowstorm, the house temperature went down to fifteen
degrees. My teeth were chattering so loudly that they
sounded like a machine gun.

Mom pulled the electric blanket off of her bed and dug
a feather bedcover out of the closet. After she put it
on her bed, she suggested that I crawl in the bed with
her as I probably would be too cold alone in my own
bed. Inasmuch as we had gotten up only to observe the
snow, neither of us was dressed.

I threw my bath robe on Mom's bed and climbed under the
feather bedcover with her. My teeth stopped chattering
once I became warm, and I soon drifted off to sleep.
When I awoke, I immediately became aware of Mother's
warm hand inside my pajamas -- fondling my erect cock.

"Forgive me if my actions shock you, but it has been a
long time since I've been in bed with a man. In your
sleep you rolled over against me and I just became so
horny that I couldn't resist fondling your love
instrument. I'm sure you're not a virgin, so hopefully
you can understand your mother's problem," she
whispered.

I told her that rather than having her go to bed with a
strange man to satisfy her hunger for sex, I could see
no reason why I should not become the man in her life -
- at least until one of us married. She hugged me in a
tight embrace and told me what wonderful and
understanding son she thought that I was, and how she
would be proud to have me as the man in her life.

We squirmed out of our night clothes without exposing
our bodies to the cold, and once naked, our hands
explored each other's bodies. Our mouths locked in a
passionate kiss as our tongues entwined with each
other. Our hands left a trail of electrifying sparks
wherever they touched.

Mother was making pleasurable moans as my fingers
stroked her aroused, blood-engorged pussy lips and I
nibbled on her erect, pointed nipples. The moment my
finger entered her wet pussy, she moaned ecstatically,
and her body trembled as she experienced her first
climax in months. She was kneading my balls and teasing
the pulsating head of my throbbing cock by tracing
small circles on the tight skin of my purple knob.

I warned her that my cock was about to spill its load,
and unless I put it in her pussy immediately, my cum
would be shooting all over the bed. She responded
immediately by rolling on her back and spreading her
legs so that I could roll into her saddle. Once I was
inside her, I guided my cock against her dripping pussy
and gave a mighty thrust. The soft folds of her hot
twat parted, and her snatch lived up to its name; it
swallowed my throbbing cock in one gulp.

Once my joystick was buried to the hilt, she clamped
down with her cunt muscles, and her hole was as tight
as any virgin hole. We immediately found a rhythm, and
as my cock sawed in and out of her tight pussy, the
room was filled with moans, grunts, and sighs as
Mother's pussy received the sexual pleasures it had
been missing for months.

I was slamming my cock into her love-channel like it
was a battering ram. Each time I slammed my cock in as
far as it would go, my balls slapped against her
steaming pussy, and she screamed and bucked her ass
harder. When I yelled that I was going to come, she
clamped her cunt muscles around my cock like a pair of
shoes that are two sizes too small. My cock exploded,
and I thought it would never stop erupting, because
after each spurt she would tighten her pussy and shut
off the flow of my cream. The moment she relaxed,
another gob would shoot right out.

When my jism spurted up Mom's love canal, she screamed
and clawed my back as her body trembled uncontrollably,
and her orgasm exploded every nerve in her body. After
she trembled out of control for about a minute, she
pulled me into her arms and whispered, "David, I don't
know where you got your experience, but I never had a
better fuck in my whole life." Before we rested, she
milked my cock dry with her talented cunt, holding it
its grip until it was so soft it finally slipped out on
its own.

As we lay in each other's arms, she told me that I
would never have to worry about her getting pregnant
when we were fucking because many years ago she had had
a hysterectomy. She told me that she already knew that
I was sexually active when she found some rubbers in
the pocket of my pants that were to go to the cleaners.
She said that she had often thought about suggesting
that we make love together, but was much too
embarrassed to suggest it -- until we were in bed
together and she became so horny, she just could not
help fondling my cock.

The rest of the day, except for making a quick run to
the bathroom and eating some crackers, we fucked.
Mostly we used missionary style so we would not throw
the covers off the bed and freeze our asses. However,
when the electricity came back on and the house heated
up, we engaged in oral sex and tried out other
different positions.

When I fucked Mom in the ass, it was my first time at
anal sex, and I found it every exciting to say the
least. Mother told me that Daddy used to fuck her ass
at least once a week, and that she really enjoyed
having a man's dick up her ass. And when I fingered her
clit while my cock was sawing in and out of her
asshole, she had some very intense orgasms, and the
feeling created by fucking her ass increased my own
arousal and gave me some really strong ejaculations.

For the winter, I kept Mom's bed warm, while here
orifices gave my cock a hot welcome three or four times
a week. I was so involved in fucking my mother that I
did not have any energy left to fuck any of my regular
girlfriends.

***

A couple of weeks before school closed for summer
vacation, one afternoon, I came home and Mother showed
me a letter she had received from her sister Joan, from
Texas. Joan had invited Mother and me to spend the
summer at her ranch. Joan is a couple of years younger
than Mother and from her pictures, she looks to every
bit as sexy as Mom.

Mom asked me if I would like to go, and I replied that
I had nothing planned for the summer and Aunt Joan's
invitation sounded great to me -- if we could afford
the plane fare. Mom told me that she had enough money
for the plane fare and even some left over for
luxuries. That very night Mom wrote Aunt Joan and told
her that we would come as soon as my school was out.

Aunt Joan met us at Dallas/Fort Worth Airport, and then
we drove for another hour in Aunt Joan's Caddy to her
ranch. Aunt Joan's husband was killed in an automobile
accident about a year earlier and had left her
financially well-off. She had a daughter who was away
at boarding school but would be home in a couple of
weeks.

When we walked through the airport and I had the
opportunity to look at all the beautiful Texas women, I
sprang a bone -- just thinking what it would be like to
be stranded on a desert island with a dozen of them.
When I called her Aunt Joan, she promptly told me to
call her Joan, as Aunt Joan made her feel old.

Joan was wearing short shorts and a halter, and as we
rode along, I was sitting in the middle, between her
and Mom. As Joan's bare leg pressed against my thigh, I
could not control the messages that were going from my
brain to my cock and before long, my pants were
sporting a noticeable bulge, but I was sure that it was
not missed by Joan.

At the ranch, Mother and I had separate rooms. One
afternoon when Mother felt a little horny, she came to
my room for a little afternoon sex. I was pumping her
pussy like a Texas jackrabbit when Joan walked in. I
was so embarrassed that I lost my hard-on.

Mother laughed at my embarrassment and told me that she
had told Joan about how my wonderful love-tool kept her
happy and how, when she and Joan were younger, they had
made pact always to share anything that was worthwhile
with each other. It seemed that Joan wanted to share my
body.

I told Joan to strip out of her clothes and join us on
the bed. When I saw that Joan had a shaved pussy, I
knew that I was going to have to satisfy curiosity
immediately of what it would be like to suck such a
naked pussy.

I told her to move into a position so that I could eat
her pussy while I fucked Mother with my cock, which at
that time had regained its stiffness. Joan lay on her
back and drew her knees up and spread her thighs real
wide, exposing her puffy, pink, wet pussy lips.

On taking a moment to look at Joan's shaved pussy, I
was amazed when I put my finger in her cunt, and that
when I pulled it out, her inner flesh momentarily clung
to my finger. I could see that the inside of her cunt
was a deeper shade of pink. My desire to suck her
inviting pussy took over, and seconds later my nose was
pushing the soft fold of her vagina aside and my tongue
was licking her hot, slippery cunt lips. Her salty
juices were flowing into my mouth.

She was moaning ecstatically, and her hand on my head
was holding my mouth against her flooding, happy hole.
When my tongue found her aroused clit, I found it to be
much larger than Mother's. I was able to nibble gently
on it, which caused Joan to buck her ass and scream for
me to nibble harder and make her come. I obliged her
and was quickly rewarded with an outpouring of her
juices that almost made me gag.

While I was busy sucking Joan, Mother was milking my
cock with her talented cunt muscles. When she did her
squeeze-and-relax routine, she was almost always
successful in making me shoot my load without any real
effort on my part.

By the time I was finished eating Joan's delicious
pussy, Mother's talented cunt had brought me to a
climax, and I just collapsed from sheer exhaustion.

***

Later that afternoon, I fucked Joan doggie-style and
found her to be as good a fuck as Mom. As I lay
resting, and Joan and Mother were cleaning my cock with
their tongues, I wondered if I would be able to survive
the summer keeping both Mother's and Joan's cunts
contented and satisfied.

But I was soon to find out that I would have THREE sex-
hungry women to keep satisfied.

The second week in June, Irene, Joan's sixteen-year-old
daughter, came home from school. Irene was probably one
of the most beautiful girls I have ever laid eyes on.
She was about five-eight, with a figure that would win
any beauty contest she wanted to enter. Her boobs were
high and firm, and she didn't wear a bra. Her hair was
shoulder length and was a beautiful shade of auburn.
Her green eyes sparkled, and I could hardly wait until
her sexy mouth could give me a blow job.

I really did not have to wait long before I received my
wish.

***

That night, Irene came into my bedroom and crawled into
bed with me. She told me that Joan and Mother decided
that tonight would be just ours. From the moment she
entered the room, my cock stared getting hard. I threw
back the sheet and lay on my back and told her I wanted
her to get my cock to maximum hardness using just her
tongue and mouth. In other words, I wanted to start our
relationship with a Texas blow job.

She started by giving me French kiss that set my body
on fire. Next she started on a tongue bath, licking the
beads of perspiration from my chest and belly. Her
licking was driving me wild, and I was squirming and
thrashing as she licked. When I thrashed too hard, she
straddled my head and pushed her dripping cunt into my
face and told me to shut up and suck her pussy instead.

She tantalized me further when she only licked around
my throbbing erection. She licked all the way down to
my toes, and when she sucked my big toe -- I thought I
was going to shoot off before I could put my cock in
her mouth. Slowly, she licked her way back up my legs -
- until I felt her tongue caressing my aching balls. I
pushed her cunt off my face and screamed that my cock
was ready to explode any second and for her to please
quit teasing.

Irene twisted my balls so hard that I yelped in pain,
and my cock went limp. However, my pain was over
seconds later when I felt her ruby lips closing over my
plum-colored cockhead. Her tongue swirled around the
rim of my bulbous purple knob, setting its sensitive
nerve ends on fire.

When she deep-throated my shaft, I thought I would go
out of my mind. She bobbed her head up and down, and
each time, my cockhead bumped against the back of her
talented throat, bringing my cock closer to its
exploding point. Her pussy was flooding like Niagara
Falls, and her sucking on my cock intensified as I
licked her dripping pussy and drank her flowing nectar.

My cock held off coming as long as possible before it
erupted like a dormant volcano suddenly coming to life.
I must have shot a pint of hot cream into her throat.
Irene was a super blow job artist. Not only did she
give me the most exciting blow job I ever had, but she
swallowed my entire load and didn't lose a drop. While
Mother and Joan were both talented cocksuckers, I would
have to declare Irene the real winner.

The rest of the night I fucked my cousin in every
position I could think of -- until we became so
exhausted we could not fuck any longer. The next day we
slept until noon.

After fucking my three horny women every day for a
week, my pecker was so sore from excessive use that I
had to take a couple of days off to rest. In the
meantime, the girls got their jollies by going down on
each other, while I watched.

While I would not trade my summer vacation for
anything, I often found myself thinking about getting
back to Maine where I will have only Mother's pussy to
keep satisfied.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 64
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-04 02:14:13 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Asian Sweatergirl
by Fuzzysweaterlover (address withheld)

***

An Asian girl I date loves to fantasize about having
sex with other men while having sex with me. (MF, exh,
mast, asian)

***

This is all a true story of a sexy Asian girl I'm
dating... I started dating this hot Asian girl and at
her suggestion, posted a number of pictures of her on a
sweatergirl website which began an explosive run on her
fantasies as she saw the number of men who responded to
her photos all telling her what they would like to do
to her!

What I love about her is she is a fantasy lover and
loves handjobs and fucking all while wearing soft fuzzy
sweaters! She loves the feel of these sweaters on her
skin and I do too... soft angora or mohair as we fuck.
It all started when we went to one of our restaurants
we go to and there's a waiter there she thinks is hot
and I could see them looking at each other so the next
time we went, I had her wear this super fuzzy hot pink
sweater and he could not stop looking at her and vice
versa. I knew I was going to have a hot time that
night.

She had some to drink and I asked her to go pay the
bill up front where he was at and I could see them
talking. When we got in the car, she started rubbing my
cock. I asked her if she was thinking about him and she
said yes. That night when we got home we got high and
proceeded to have some wild sex where she was
fantasizing about the waiter.

There was no doubt in my mind that while she was
jerking me off and fucking me, she was fucking him and
thinking about him. At one point while rubbing my cock
really hard, I had her calling out his name to fuck her
harder. I actually had her picturing his face as she
was riding my cock which got her really hot.

When we started going at it, she just kept saying his
name over and over until she came like thunder. We've
done this so many times with her wearing different
sweaters and then coming home and her jerking me off
and fucking me thinking of him. I know she would fuck
him in her sweater if she could.

I next brought her to my gym to show her a guy I saw in
the shower with a massive cock. It was huge! I told her
about him while having sex and all she could think
about was coming to my gym to see him. When she finally
came with me, once she saw him, all she could think
about was rubbing his huge cock. She started flirting
with him and I saw how she would stare at his cock.

The last time she was talking with him, she said he got
hard and she couldn't believe how big his cock was. She
made pretend she needed help and brushed against him
for a few seconds so she could feel his cock. She then
saw it get even bigger. She immediately came over to me
and said lets go.

As soon as we were in the car, she started rubbing my
cock. I asked what happened and she told me she was
soaking wet thinking about his cock and what happened.
Once we got home she put one of our fuzzy sweaters in
these pictures posted, (fetishpix.org and look under
fuzzysweaterman) and started the fantasy game thinking
about this guys cock and what she would like to do
rubbing his cock all while doing it with me. She loves
imagining that big cock coming all over her sweaters
and that is so hot to me.

She told me next time she goes to the gym, it's going
to be cold and she's going to wear one of her soft
fuzzy sweaters and ask him to come out to the parking
lot with her. Then she's going to jerk him off all over
her sweater and then rush home to fuck me with the cum
on her sweater. I can't wait... Every time we have sex
now, she pictures fucking and jerking this guy's huge
cock off. She goes crazy thinking about this and comes
like crazy thinking of riding his cock all while riding
mine!

END

I have many more stories and if you're interested,
check her out and shoot me an email. Here's to many
more Asian sweatergirl true fantasies to come!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 59
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-06 03:11:19 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N


_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________






Scroll down to view text




Archive name: beachal.txt (preg)
Authors name: Helia
Story title : A Beachball of a Situation

------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1998.
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

A Beachball of a Situation
By Helia

I stepped out of the changing room in my blue and
yellow one-piece bathing suit. Over one shoulder was
draped my big beach blanket and over my other shoulder
was draped my cloth bag containing my beach visit
essentials: suntan oil, a bottle of mineral water, two
sandwiches and a bag of fat-free chips. A beach umbrel-
la stuck under my right arm, resting atop the swell of
my right breast.

The boys stopped and stared, as did the girls, as I
walked through the little brick pavillion. My 68 inch
bosoms heaved and quaked in my bathing suit like two
gigantic waterballoons.

Stepping from cool concrete and shade to warm sand and
bright sun, I hit the beach. The sandy shore was lit-
tered with bodies, all of which were laying about like
driftwood scattered after a storm. I found my spot in
the midst of stares and whispering, dropped my beach
paraphenalia and claimed my territory with the ka-chunk
of the beach umbrella pole.

I had been laying there, under the glare of the sun off
my well-oiled body, when the sound of hoots and whis-
tles shattered my tranquility.

"Hey, Miss Jugs, play some volleyball!" and "Maybe we
can climb those sand dunes!" came from a group of young
men walking by my locale. I sat up and smiled at them,
my nipples hardened at their stares and jeering. I
leaned back, breasts jutting full up, and gave a twist
that sent my heavy bosom into a sloppy sway from left
to right and left to right. The guys responded with
more hoots and shouts. I cut them short with a sway of
my middle finger.

"Go suck air!" a guy replied to my gesture. I didn't
see the beachball until it was in my face.

The multi-colored beachball hit me square in the face.
The shock sent me backwards and the ball rolled down,
up over my bust and was caught in the "basket" my bulg-
ing breasts, bellie and bent knees had made. I laid
there on my back with hands grasping the beachball that
lay atop my stomach.

"You" I felt peculiar. "jerks?"

There was a tingling within my belly. An odd sensation.
A slight pressure. I looked to the peaks of my breasts,
eyeing the beachball. I saw the big beachball actually
rise up, like a multi-colored moon rising above two
blue and yellow draped mountians. "What's happening?"
I thought.

I slid one hand under the beachball, running my fingers
over my bathing suit. I was surprised to find my tummy
with a definite swell to it now compared to its trim
flatteness it had been mere seconds ago. I felt the
stem of the beachball, the air intake nozzle sticking
downward, poking into my suit where my belly button was
located. I realized something was amiss and grasped the
beachball again.

"Oh my gosh!" I cried feeling the beachball actually
shrinking in size while my tummy, my once slim little
tummy pushing up and up and up.

The beachball grew smaller. Its skin growing loose
against my hands that were pressing against it. As the
skin of the big beachball finally collapsed into a
lifeless husk on top of me, I found my hands now rest-
ing on a huge dome-shaped bulge, my new ballooned up
belly. I moved the lifeless shell of beachball away and
laid there running my little hands over and over my
expanded tummy. My suit had contained my new blossoming
well.

"Mommy, look at that pregnant lady." I turned my head
to the right to see a little girl and her mother walk-
ing near. The little girl was pointing at my huge belly
and her mother was staring in awe.

"Let's leave her alone," the mother said and hurried
on. I wondered why the woman was acting so odd. It was
as if she had never seen a pregnant woman before.
That's when I felt my suit shift. I gasped, feeling
again that strange sensation within me. I was continu-
ing to swell up.

"No! No! No!" I cried as my suit tightened and my hands
rested on my ballooning belly. I grew bigger and bigger
and bigger. It wasn't stopping. I was somehow still
taking in air, my belly blowing up like a giant beach-
ball. It wasn't going to stop! It wasn't going to stop!
I was getting too big!

My mind did a woop-de-do in my skull. The sun sank on
its side, slipping down the angling blue sky like an
egg yoke splattered against a wall. The waves and the
sound of the people all about me faded out as did my
senses. I passed out, tummy still inflating.

I came to in the shade of the brick pavilion. I was
still on my back. Two tanned men with red and white
shorts stood by.

"You alright, ma'am?" one of the men politely asked. A
small crowd had formed behind them.

"I think so," I said forgeting for a second where I had
been and what had happened.

The two men helped me off a gurney. I almost fell for-
ward, gasping. My eyes caught sight, below my heavy big
bust, my huge round belly that stuck out as if I had
swallowed five beachballs.

"Are you sure you are okay?" the other life guard
asked.

"Ummm I'll be fine," I smiled, my hands resting on my
enormous tummy.

"Motherhood is swell."

What was I going to do?
______________________________________________________
Kristen's collection - Directory 8
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-06 03:11:56 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N


_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________






Scroll down to view text




Archive name: cousinx.txt (mf, inc)
Authors name: OvidMeta
Story title : Encounter With My Cousin

------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1999.
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Encounter With My Cousin (mf, almost inc)
by ***@hotmail.com

We were late. The flight had been delayed, but they'd
kept the poor thing up for our inspection. My wife
tried to coo and tease the bald tiny three month infant
in her arms. I smiled. Could the little shit see yet?
Don't gawk at the helpless thing with silly faces.
She'll be scarred for life. The kid's tiny hand
reached up, probably to block the teasing face and
Sarah smiled. Fuck. I hated quaint family gatherings.

Good. The brat started crying and my wife tried to
rock him quiet. The kid cried harder. Smart kid. I
wanted to laugh. Sarah was useless with infants,
children, anything domestic. Why was she pretending
so hard? When in Rome . . .

Becky, whose eyes, I'd noticed, had never left her new
daughter, quickly got off her chair and walked to my
struggling wife.

"There. There," she said, picking up the bundle of bad
news. "Mommy's here honey. Shhhh. Mommy's right here."

The brat gurgled a little, let out a long fart and
started to quiet down. Sarah stared in discomfort at
the display.

"When are you two gonna start a family?" Bob, my
cousin's husband, grinned.

I shrugged. "We--"

"Very soon," Sarah said, defiantly.

I looked at her. Very soon? What the fuck are you
talking about? Very soon, my ass. You haven't wanted
a kid since . . .

"That's great!" Bob laughed. He picked up his can of
beer. "Here's for the best. Let me know, if I can
give you any pointers."

I smiled at him. Fuckin' construction dirt-ball is
going to give me pointers. What a world we live in.

He downed his beer in a couple of loud gulps and
reached for another. No loud belch? I thought
surprised.

*

Sarah tried to stifle a moan as a I pushed against her
clit, buried balls deep inside her. My cock jerked
violently, begging for release, so I held myself still,
feeling the blood pounding in my ears.

I looked down at her red, sweaty face and matted dark
hair. This was Sarah's domain. Few could compete with
her.

I slowly pulled out, trying to ease the tension and
she sighed. I held myself aloft, barely touching her,
my cock-head surrounded by her hairy swollen cunt-lips
and she opened her eyes and smiled up at me.

I studied her, trying to guess her thoughts, but
couldn't.

I didn't want to think and strained forward. I shoved
it all back in, swiftly and she gasped. I held myself
in her.

"Don't do that," she whispered, after she'd caught her
breath. "You're going to wake everyone up."

"So?" I whispered, slowly pulling out and then slowly
pushing back in.

"So." she gasped. "So. Your cousin might think we're
nuts."

Becky, I smiled. Over a year since I'd seen her. Shit.
Over a year since I'd been back to the old home town.
Wouldn't have come back except to see the baby.

"They'll think we're trying to get you pregnant." I
whispered, reaching to tease one of her hard brown
nipples.

I felt her stiffen underneath and we were silent
holding each other. My rigid, unbending, hardness
was lost. I could feel myself, still erect, but
floppy. She felt it, too.

"Do you think we should?" she asked.

"I don't know," I replied.

She nodded and I could hear her breathing had returned
to normal. It was over. My erection was gone and I
gently pulled out and rolled off her.

"It's not that I don't want to," she began, after a
couple of minutes.

"I know," I nodded, looking up at the dark ceiling of
the strange bedroom.

"It's just not time, yet, you know?"

"Yeah, I know."

We held each other and fell asleep.

*

Since my father had died, and I was an only child, the
remaining members of dad's large clan focussed obscene
attention on me the next day at the party. The old man
had been the oldest of five sons, the head of the
family. In a fucked up way, the dignity seemed to pass
to me. My youngest uncle was only six years older than
me and the other three kept pushing beer and nasty food
in my direction. The old man had dragged them out of
Arkansas and to Chicago. He had made them lower middle
class and they were grateful.

Sarah, my princess, was hard for them to take. Every-
thing about me was hard for them to take. I was almost
forty, had been married for more than ten years and
still had no children. But worse, I was a professor of
all things, a professor of history. I irritated them
and their sixteen children. I may have even irritated
their thirty some odd grandchildren, but I'd never
taken a poll. Through it all, for good or bad, but
mostly bad, I was still, in their eyes, heir to the
head of the family, the man.

I walked along the hot concrete of Bob's new pool deck.
Little cousins were splashing and screaming their
delight in the hot air. I shook my head, imagining
several floating face down, having drowned. No one
was watching them.

Sarah was lying back on a plastic lawn chair in a
flowing summer dress, reading a book. I laughed. That
a girl. Take it easy. There are plenty of women here
more than ready to get that grill going. She looked
up to see who'd blocked her sun and smiled. I took
off my sun-glasses and knelt next to her.

"Having fun?" she teased.

I nodded.

"So many kids."

"My family breeds well."

She laughed and then stopped.

"About last night," she began.

"Forget about it."

She nodded and was silent, as we both turned to watch
the kids doing their insanity in the pool.

"I could go off the pill next month," she said, not
looking at me.

I turned to her and shook my head. "Baby. Let's talk
about it, later. At home. Okay?"

She nodded.

*

I was lying down, eyes closed, trying to digest the
two hamburgers and hot dog I'd wolfed down. I didn't
feel well and I could feel my stomach turning and
twisting, trying to get used to the intrusion of the
too rare meat. Never again, I promised, myself. Never
again.

I looked up quickly. Raining? I heard a hearty laugh.

"Got you," she giggled, water dripping off her and onto
me.

I struggled up, trying to get out of the way, but she
laughed some more and started shaking her body over me,
drenching me.

I gave up and let it fall.

"Awww. Don't be such a party-pooper," she laughed.

"Shouldn't you be helping your sister with your new
neice?" I asked her.

"The kid's asleep and Becky's enjoying the water," she
pointed towards the pool.

I shook my head. Jesus. Hard bodies. These two
sisters. Only three months after giving birth to her
third kid and Becky looked fine--hell, more than fine--
in her blue one-piece. Her younger sister over me
looked like an Olympic athlete. Long, muscular thighs
and broad back and . . .

"What is it?" she asked.

"Nothing," I sighed, lying back down on the wet lawn
chair.

"You were checking out Becky's body," she laughed.

I looked up at her and shook my head.

"I know," she continued. "I know. I find it hard to
believe myself. Three kids."

I nodded.

"What do you think of this?" she asked, fisting her
hands against her waist to show off her goods.

I laughed.

"Heh," she kicked my leg. "I'm not joking. What do
you think?"

It was, of course, lovely, a little leaner than Becky,
but quite similar. I had good looking cousins. Let's
see. Becky, the oldest of . . . yeah, four kids was
probably 30 or so. That would make her about twenty,
maybe a little older.

"How old are you?"

She kicked my leg again.

"I can't believe you. I'm your first cousin and you
don't even know how old I am? I thought you were
supposed to be really smart."

"I'm not. How old are you?"

She shook her head and finally said. "Nineteen."

"You going to school?"

"I'll be a sophomore at N I U this fall."

I nodded. University? God, anything could be a
University these days. What a joke.

"That's great," I smiled.

We were silent. I wanted her to leave. There was
nothing else to talk about. But, more relevant, all
these hard-bodies were making me horny. I wanted to
find Sarah and get lost for a few minutes.

But she didn't budge, staring down at me.

"We all think you're a stuck-up asshole," she said,
matter-of-factly.

I laughed.

She kicked my leg again. "It's not funny," she
lectured. "You don't talk to us, you never visit. I
mean, and your wife . . ." she began.

I sat up. "What about my wife?"

"She doesn't like us. I think she makes fun of us."

I shook my head.

"My dear, I think you're confusing being different
for stuck-up and having little in common as hostility."

She stared at me. I could see she was kind of upset.

"Bullshit," she spat out, finally, and huffed away.

I shook my head, not knowing whether to slap the little
retard upside the head or sink my teeth into that tight
little ass, bouncing away from me. Find Sarah, ass-
hole.

*

Bob was hitting on Sarah, when I found her.

The roob was trying to get her into the pool. He had
on speedos (absolutely outrageous and bought, I was
sure, to impress my wife with his bulge).

I watched from a distance as she was politely, but
firmly, telling him to go fuck himself.

She saw me and smiled and motioned to the idiot. I
nodded and asked with my eyes whether she was okay.
She smiled and I walked away to leave them alone.

I walked into the house. Take a piss. Clear your
head, maybe lie down a little, I thought as I
maneuvered around little laughing cousins, toys and
uncles I had no desire to notice me.

The piss felt good (they always do) and I bounded up
the stairs with fresh energy. I would change my wet
clothes and go back down and laugh with Sarah about
Bob's bulge. That would be fun. From there, a good
night sleep and . . .

Oh fuck!

I'd pushed open the door to the guest bedroom and
before me was Becky, her blue suit off and falling
from her shaking hand. I would be less than human
if I hadn't stopped to soak in the sight of the poor
woman with the amazing body.

Our eyes met and her baby blues followed mine as they
travelled lower to her small, round tits and pink
nipples--must not be breast-feeding--her flat stomach,
to her hazel-chestnut curly wet thick pubic mound. My
eyes fixed there for what seemed like long minutes,
but it was over in seconds.

I turned around, quickly, muttering, "I'm sorry," and
walked out, shutting the door softly behind me, hoping
not to make any greater disturbance. I wanted to hide,
but took a deep breath to clear my head and waited
outside to apologize in a more formal fashion.

I waited. I knew she knew I was out there, waiting,
because I hadn't run down the stairs. I continued to
wait. Fuck, maybe she'd fainted. Christ.

I knocked softly on the door.

"Becky," I called in.

Fuck. "Becky, are you okay?"

Shit. I slowly opened the door and saw nothing.

I rushed in. She'd fainted? No. And I heard and then
saw her sobbing on the bed, her back to me, still
naked.

I took a deep breath.

"Honey," I started. Honey? Who the fuck says Honey?
Good grief. Get yourself together man.

"Becky," I tried, again, but I saw her waiving me off
weakly.

"Are you okay?"

The crying was ending.

"I'm sorry," she choaked.

"Why are you sorry?"

"I," she started, but then started crying again.

This was ridiculous. I walked over to her and stopped.
What the fuck are you going to do? Put your arm around
the naked lady. Real good, shit head.

"What's wrong?" I whispered.

She turned to me, her eyes red.

"I. . .I," she began. "Bob hates me."

I was confused. What the fuck does Bob have to do with
this?

"He thinks I'm ugly," she continued. "He's all over
Sarah."

I shook my head, unbelieving. How incredible.

"Baby, Sarah doesn't like Bob."

"I know, and that's what makes it worse. She's making
a fool out of him. Everyone sees it."

"We'll leave."

She shook her head. "It's not your fault."

I smiled.

"She's a bitch. Everyone knows, but I guess that's
why you guys want her so bad."

The second time in half-an-hour my poor wife had been
unfairly maligned.

"She doesn't even like kids," Becky continued.

She stood up and faced me. I turned away.

"Look at me," Becky called out. "That asshole hasn't
even touched me since the baby."

"I'm going now," I said, starting for the door.

"You think I'm ugly, too don't you?" she quivered.

I shook my head and heard her sobbing again and then
walking quickly behind me.

I turned around and she threw herself at me, throwing
little punchs at me, hard on the chest and face. I
grabbed her hands to stop her.

"Look at me!" she yelled. "Look at me!"

She continued sobbing and I released her hands and
held her. Real good, couldn't be better, I thought,
looking at our reflection on the mirror nearby. Guy
in white shorts, holding naked sobbing woman. His
cousin, of course. Who else would it be? Fuck.

I looked down at her and she looked up.

"You okay?"

She nodded.

I smiled and then quickly tried to push her off as her
mouth pursed and touched mine.

"Heh!" I yelled. "What the. . ?"

She held on, tightly and tried to kiss me, again.

"Are you nuts?" I hissed.

"What's wrong?" she smiled. "Never been kissed by a
real woman?"

Oh brother. This was fuckin' Jerry Springer now.
Total psycho-melodrama. I shook her off me roughly
and she laughed, letting herself fall onto the bed.

"You are an asshole," she said, opening up her thighs.
"That's such bullshit. Cousins? Like you even know
me." She reached down and rubbed herself, her cunt-
lips lewdly parting, moist.

Neat. My cousin is going through a fuckin breakdown
in front of me. Terrific. I saw her finger disappear
inside her slit and she moaned. She looked up and
smiled at my watching.

"Don't you want to stick it in here?" she groaned,
shoving another finger inside. "You want a baby?
I'll give you a baby. That's all I'm good for,
anyway," she groaned.

I could hear her fingers slurping in and out of her
slit. My mind was screaming; get the fuck out of
there. Go. Leave. NOW! She would win. It would
be a crass rationalization, unjustified and unwar-
ranted, but she would win. I would prove to her that
I was a pathetic twit and that Sarah was looking for
a real man, like her Bob.

"Come on," she taunted. "Get that pencil dick out
or can't you get hard anymore from all the ball-busting
your bitch gives you?"

She was geting into it. I felt myself hardening. No.
Get the fuck out of here, my mind tried, one last time.

I could smell hernow, see her juices drooling on
feverish fingers. Good God.

I was erect. And here's the problem. An erection
takes on a mind of its own. And that direction is
not multi-dimensional or layered. It has a single,
unforgiving purpose.

I pulled down my shorts and underwear. I could hear
my heart pounding in my head and felt myself falling
onto her. She felt it too and opened her eyes.
Surprised, finally, horrified, she tried to push me
off, but I pinned her arms back.

"Don't," she whispered, terrified. "I was only
teasing."

My cock wasn't, and I felt it snake its way between
her thighs. She tried to close herslf to me, but I
forced her legs open with my own and pushed forward.
Her sopping fingers were still in her slit. She tried
to cover herself. I tried to pull her hand out. She
wouldn't relent as my cock-head pushed harshly against
her wet fingers.

"Get your fingers, out of the way," I hissed.

She shook her head.

"Your cunt is mine," I told her and pushed myself in.

She screamed, her fingers still in her, and I quickly
covered her mouth. Fuck her fingers, fuck her cunt,
my cock told me and I shoved in, heard her muffled
yell, felt her fingers scraping my top-side and
delicious, wet tightness underneath.

I held myself tightly against her and looked down at
her teary eyes, and whispered, "I'm going to take my
hand off."

She nodded and took in a huge breath of air as soon
as my hand was off.

"Take your hand out," I continued.

She nodded, again, and I felt her fingers pulling out,
scraping against me. I felt her cunt quickly adjust
itself and wrap it's hot moist membrain around my
throbbing cock.

"Do you want me to fuck you?" I asked, slowly pulling
out.

She shook her head, turning away.

"You sure?" I asked, slowly pushing in all the way.

"Please don't," she whispered. Almost like a robot I
quickly pulled out of her and stood grabbing for my
clothes, my cock upturned towards the ceiling. Real
good. You raped your cousin. Five more seconds and
you would've spewed it all in her. Terrific. Two
headed kids.

I laughed to myself, putting my underwear and shorts
on. That's what probably happened in Arkansas. Lots
of in-breeding. This was probably a daily occurrence
in the old-country. I put my shirt on. Becky and I
were simply engaging in the little dance our great-
grandmother and her brother, but our great-grandfather,
had done eighty or so years ago.

"It's my fault," I heard her say as I was about to
step out of the room.

I turned back and saw she was getting dressed too.

I walked out closing the door behind me.

*

The party wound down early, almost everyone leaving
before eleven, about the time that normal parties just
started out East.

Bob was more or less passed out and Becky asked whether
I would help get him to bed.

We closed the door to his snoring and smiled at each
other. I reached down and took her head. We hadn't
been alone since the disaster in the guest-bedroom.
I wanted to make sure she was okay.

"Pretty crazy today," she grinned.

I nodded.

She was about to say something, but stopped herself.

"What?" I smiled.

"You don't have a pencil dick," she giggled.

I rolled my eyes and started walking away, softly
laughing to myself. Yeah. You worry yourself to death
and she's got your dick on her mind. At worst, it was
a sign this would pass.

"Ahh," I heard her call out and I turned around.

I waited.

"Why didn't you, you know. . . . I mean, you know, why
didn't you finish?"

"Are you serious?"

She nodded.

I shook my head. She was really quite beautiful.
Nothing at all like professional Sarah. Insane, I'd
had my dick in her. Jesus. Fuckin' cousin.

"What are you thinking?" she smiled.

"How sorry I am."

She shook her head. "You promise me you won't feel
bad. Nothing happened. Really. Nobody got hurt."

I nodded. That's right. Nobody got hurt.

"Good night," I smiled.

"Good night."

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sun, not thinking about adult situations. Do
your part to make our world a little safer.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 9
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-06 03:12:23 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N


_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________






Scroll down to view text




Archive name: tennis.txt (ff, first, oral)
Authors name: Swann (***@ont.com)
Story title : Tennis 30/Love

------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to ***@ont.com (c) 1999.
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Tennis 30/Love
By Swann (***@ont.com)


Kim and I had been friends for a couple of years. Not
real close friends but we did play tennis 4 or 5 times
a summer. We had always kept it real friendly. We had
begun to make small bets before each game just to make
it more interesting. We usually played for the cost of
lunch at the club.

Last Tuesday though things changed a bit. We both
arrived at the courts just as we always did. I had worn
a new pink blouse and my white tennis skirt. I play
often and even though I have already passed my 35th
birthday I always get a few looks when I walk into the
club.

Kim who is about ten years younger than me is a real
knock out. She is the blonde haired blue eyed woman men
day dream about. She is about 5' 3" and has truly
beautiful breasts. I have always noticed how nicely
they are formed and how they move under her blouse as
we play. I didn't think I was being too overt about
noticing her. I had never imagened that my looks could
be taken in any sexual way. But I guess I was wrong.

As we were about to begin our game. We talked as usual
about general things. Then as we were about to go to
our respective sides to begin, Kim pulled me close to
her and whispered in my ear, "The winner gets her pussy
eaten by the loser!" Then she just smiled and walked
away. I noticed her ass seemed to wiggle even more than
usual under her short tennis skirt.

I was so flustered I just stood on my side with my
racket down. I didn't even know she had served the ball
until I heard it hit by my feet. I swung but it was in
vain. Kim just laughed and said, "Your making this to
easy." I tried to concentrate. I played pretty well
after I convinced myself she had only said that in
order to throw off my game.

I finished hard, and beat her 5 sets to 3. All during
the game she never mentioned our wager. I was pretty
sure she had just been giving me a hard time. I have to
admit though I couldn't keep from looking at her in a
different way the whole time we were playing. The way
her breasts moved under her blouse. I know she was
wearing a bra but it allowed her them to move quite a
bit.

It also seemed that she turned around and bent over
away from me every time she picked up a ball. Her
panties were not the regular kind worn by tennis
players they were much more shear and were almost
always in the crack of her buns.

After the game we met at the net, shook hands and both
said it had been a good game. I turned and started
toward the locker room.

Kim started to speak but said, "Oh, I'll tell you
later." I turned for the locker room and didn't look
back I knew it had just been an attempt on her part to
psyche me out. I laugh a little to myself as I walked
to the showers. I didn't think I would have had the
nerve to try it on someone but I had to give her
credit for a good ploy. It had worked for a while but
I'd figured her out.

I was already down to my bra and panties and had just
sat down to take off my shoes when Kim came into the
locker room. I turned to tell her that her bluff had
almost worked, when she bent over and kissed me full
on the lips.

I was shocked. I'd never been kissed like that by a
woman before. I didn't know what to do. It had felt
wonderful but I knew I had to stop her. I took her by
the arms and pushed her away from me.

She had a very wicked smile on her lips. She said,
"You may have pushed me away but your lips wanted
more." I wanted to shout, "No they didn't!" But it
was true and I didn't know what to say.

I loosed my grip on her shoulders and she came towards
me. She kissed me on the neck and nibbled my ear. She
whispered as she nibbled, "I always pay my debts. With
that she slowly kissed her way down my neck to my
breasts. She cupped each one and kissed the nipples
though the material of my bra. Then she reached around
and with a very experienced hand she released the bra
clasp. She then lifted the cups from each breast and
kissed the nipples gently and then sucked each one
into her mouth and lightly bit them until they were
rock hard little tips surrounded by a bumpy areola.

I couldn't believe how wonderful it felt or that I was
allowing it to happen. I just knew there was no way I
would make her stop. And she didn't. After a few
moments more on each breast she moved down to my
stomach. Pausing long enough to run her tongue around
and though my navel.

Then she reached the edge of my panties. She took hold
of the waist band and pulled them down. I was past any
resistance now, so I lifted my bottom off the bench and
allowed my now very wet panties to be removed.

Kim took them and breathed in deeply. She looked like
a kid with the first smell of a chocolate cake. She
licked her lips and slowly, ever so slowly bent over
and buried her nose into my very moist muff.

At first she just pressed against my mound and smelled,
then I felt her tongue begin to probe. At first only
lightly, then with more presser and a greater urgency.
Until finally she had my pussy lips swollen, my clit
hard and throbbing and the juice flowing from my cunt
completely covering her face. I was thrashing around
and moaning so loud I knew we had to be attracting a
attention. I didn't care, my pussy had not been on
fire like this in a long time and I wasn't about to
stop.

She found my clit and began to suck and lightly bite.
I grabbed her hair and pulled her face even deeper into
my pussy. I had completely given over control of my
body to her wonderful mouth.

I came so many time I lost count. But eventually Kim
came up for air and I calmed down a bit. By this time
I was laying on the bench, so Kim came up the length
of my body the same way she had gone down it. Once
again kissing each nipple as she passed. She ended up
on top of me looking down into my eyes. We kissed again
very gently. I could taste my juices on her lips. It
made me excited.

We kissed for a long time, then she said, "I think we
need a shower. I'll wash your back if you'll wash
mine." And with that she jumped up and walked off
toward the showers. Her cute little butt swishing as
she walked.

I lay there for a moment reflecting on the events of
the day and thought to myself. I think I'll lose next
week.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sun, not thinking about adult situations. Do
your part to make our world a little safer.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 9
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-24 20:35:52 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: whore.txt (Mdom/F, exh, reluc)
Authors name: Norm DePloom (***@hotmail.com)
Story title : On Becoming A Whore

---------------------------------------------------------
Copyright (c) 2001 Norm DePloom. ALL Rights Reserved This
story may not be reproduced in any form for profit
without the written permission of the author. This story
may be freely distributed with this notice attached. The
author may be contacted at ***@hotmail.com
---------------------------------------------------------

On Becoming A Whore (MF, Mdom, exh)
by Norm DePloom (***@hotmail.com)

***

Find my other stories here-
ftp://ftp.asstr.org/pub/Authors/normdeploom/

***

Yes, I'll admit it, I took advantage of her, but she got
what she wanted as well. I watched her, and her two
children, several times when I walked from my office down
to the little store on the corner. Just the sight of her
usually gave me major wood. She was the epitome of a
beautiful, ripe woman, with a body that was made for
fucking, tits that were designed for sucking and a mouth
meant only to be a home for cocks.

I watched as she, having failed to talk the storeowner
into giving her credit, spent her last eighty-nine cents
on a small package of crackers for her children to share.
I tossed the money for my diet Dr. Pepper on the counter
and followed her out of the store.

"Hi-" I decided not to 'beat around the bush' (unless, of
course, it's her bush). "-I see you need some money." I
pulled a crisp, clean one hundred-dollar bill from my
pocket.

"You're going to give me that?" She asked almost
salivating at the sight.

"Not exactly-" I answered, pulling the money back. "-it
depends on how badly you need it." She made no pretense
of not understanding what I wanted for my money. She
hesitated only briefly, looked down at her two hungry
kids, swallowed hard then answered.

"My apartment-" She informed me with resigned
embarrassment. "-is around the corner." Putting the money
back in my pocket, I slipped my arm around the young
woman and walked with her towards the indicated, not very
well maintained apartment building.

"You are a very sexy girl." I told her as we walked.
"I've wanted to do this since the first time I saw you."

"Thanks, I guess." She answered in a subdued voice. As we
walked up the rickety steps that ran up the outside wall
of the building to her second story apartment I slipped
my hand further around her and cupped her firm warm
breast. I could tell she didn't like it but needed the
money too much to risk stopping me.

"You two play out here-" She instructed her young son and
daughter after we had entered the apartment. "-While we
go into the bedroom for awhile."

"No." I insisted. "I want you to strip right here."

"No." She answered emphatically looking at her two
children beginning to play with their toys in the corner.
"I won't do it, not in front of them." She looked back at
me. "I'll do anything you want in the bedroom." She
pleaded. I pulled out the one hundred dollar bill and,
holding it in front of her face, pulled a second one
hundred dollar bill from my pocket and added it to the
first.

"No." She repeated, but with considerably less
conviction. I stood there, enjoying the moment; we both
knew that she was going to end up doing exactly what I
wanted, even with her kids in the room. Then I pulled a
third one hundred-dollar bill from my pocket to join the
other two. I could see her resolve beginning to crumble.

"I guess you're not serious," I said sadly as I started
to put the money back in my pocket. "-about needing to
feed your kids."

"Please-" She said almost inaudibly with tears welling up
in her eyes and streaming down her cheeks. "-I'll do
anything you want."

"Three hundred dollars-" I stated my requirements as I
set the money down on the end table and sat in the
threadbare chair. "-for three hours of your time, during
which you will do anything I ask." Having this young
women standing meekly in front of me, giving into my
every demand as tears of shame and humiliation ran down
her red embarrassed cheeks turned me on like I'd never
been turned on before. My cock felt like it was a
titanium rod about to burst through my trousers. "My only
promise-" I continued. "-is that I will not injure you."
She nodded her head in agreement, not taking her eyes off
the floor in front of her.

"Now-" I said setting back in the chair, letting her see
the large bulge in my pants. "-slowly undress, let me see
that hard sexy body of yours." Her face turning an even
brighter shade of red and, with copious tears rolling
from her eyes, the woman glanced at her two children then
very slowly lifted her pullover blouse up over her head
revealing her flat smooth tummy for my enjoyment.

Letting the blouse drop to the floor behind her, she
reached back and unhooked her bra. Letting the bra slip
down her arms she revealed a pair of breasts even more
magnificent than I had imagined, topped by a pair of
large brown nipples that were, in spite of, or maybe
because of her humiliation, standing up at hard
attention. Her nipples were surrounded by peanut butter
cup sized areolas, which were crinkled with excitement.
My cock twitched visibly as I stared at her breasts,
licking my lips in anticipation of getting my mouth on
her nipples.

When she pushed her shorts down her shapely legs I
discovered, to my delight, that she was not wearing
panties. As she stepped out of her shorts I stared
admiringly at her thick, healthy, untrimmed and very
womanly pubic patch. Standing in the middle of the room
the embarrassment of having her naked body stared at with
open, unbridled lust seemed to eclipse the humiliation
she had felt being forced to strip with her kids in the
room.

"You can start-" I instructed her as I rocked my hips
pushing the bulge of my achingly hard cock up for her
attention. "-by sucking on my cock." The naked young
mother knelt between my knees and, after running her hand
up and down over my bulging trouser covered hard cock,
unbuckled my belt and unzipped my trousers. I lifted my
butt from the chair and she pulled my pants down my legs
and, pulling them off my feet, tossed them aside.

Despite having her two young kids in the room, the
stunningly sexual woman cradled my balls in one hand
while she stroked her other hand expertly up and down my
eager hard on. I looked over at the two kids playing a
few feet away as their mother lowered her head and sucked
my cock between her pouting lips and into her hot wet
mouth.

By the time she engulfed me in her mouth the sexual
tension of forcing her to perform in the presence of her
kids, as well as the excitement of her stripping to
reveal the most perfectly sensual body I'd ever seen,
combined with the wet heat of her mouth caused me to cum
with a loud moan shooting my 'manly essence' over her
tongue. To my delight she swallowed every drop then
gently held my cock in her mouth while she firmly
massaged my balls and brought me back to full erection in
record time.

Apparently, once she had resigned herself to doing
whatever was necessary, she started to get into the whole
kinky scene. My orgasm induced moan had attracted the
attention of her two kids who watched with undisguised
curiosity as their naked mother climbed up on the chair
and, crouching down with her feet on the arms, reached
between her legs to grasp my re-hardened cock and guide
it into her wet waiting cunt. I never expected a mother
of two to have a pussy as tight as hers. She had
obviously been doing her PK muscle exercises, not only
was she extraordinarily tight, but she could massage my
cock with her cunt muscles in ways I'd never experienced
before.

Once she had lowered herself onto my waiting pole, she
leaned forward and, pushing her lips against mine, forced
her tongue almost as deeply into my mouth as my cock was
going into her exceedingly wet cunt. While our tongues
danced in my mouth she rode up and down on me, gripping
and relaxing her pussy muscles to maximize my pleasure. I
was quickly to learn that once this girl became excited
she turned into a demon willing to do anything, anywhere
to anyone. Her two kids had dropped their toys and had
gathered one on each side of the chair to watch their
mother at work.

"What are you doing?" Her son, the older of the two,
asked. The woman broke off our kiss and looked at her
son.

"I'm fucking him-" She answered all signs of humiliation
and embarrassment pushed aside by her overwhelming sexual
excitement. "-so he'll give mommy some money to buy food
with." The young boy nodded his head in acknowledgment
then wondered back over and began once again to play with
his toys. The slightly younger daughter stayed beside the
chair and, with her elbows resting on the arm right
beside her mother's foot, and her chin resting in her
small hands watched with fascination as her mother's cunt
moved up and down on my hard cock.

"Oh god, yes fuck my cunt you bastard." The mother of the
young witness yelled leaning her head back and whipping
her hair back and forth as her orgasming pussy gripped my
cock like a tight hot wet hand. The daughter watched with
a concerned look as her mother frantically pumped herself
up and down on my cock and yelled for me to fuck her
harder.

*

"It's OK honey-" Her mother finally said as her orgasm
finally began to subside. "-I'm just cumming. It's fun,
honest." She assured her daughter. Then she leaned
forward to rest against my chest as she continued to ride
up and down on my cock at a less frantic 'post-cum' pace.

"I don't mind fucking you to get money to feed my kids."
She spoke softly in my ear as she continued her steady
pace fucking herself on my cock. "I just hope I don't end
up with another one from this." Ignoring her comment and
reaching down between her wide spread legs I ran my
fingers over her stretched wet pussy lips as they slid up
and down my cock shaft.

"Your mother's going to cum again." I warned the little
girl watching us as the steadily building moans told me
that she was beginning to build to another orgasm. I
moved my hands, reaching around her legs and, pulling her
butt cheeks apart, probed her tight ass hole with the tip
of my finger. Her orgasm hit high gear resulting in
another round of shouts to be fucked harder accompanied
by the most marvelous spasms of her cunt muscles on my
cock.

"You're really a little fuck monster, aren't you?" I
asked her after her second orgasm passed and she was once
again resting against my chest while she kept me hard
with small rocking motions of her hips and practiced
rhythmic tightening of her very talented pussy muscles.

"Yes-" She answered with a surprising blush, hiding her
face against my neck. "-once I get excited I lose all
control of myself."

Wrapping my arms around her waist I leaned forward as she
moved her legs off the arms and wrapped them around my
waist. Sitting on the edge of the chair I leaned over and
sucked on her nipples while I moved her body up and down
on my cock fucking her faster and faster, deeper and
deeper until we both bellowed incoherently and I splashed
the inside of her spasming cunt with my cum. I continued
to hold her while our bodies relaxed and my softening
cock finally slipped from her tight cunt.

"Here-" I said picking up one of the hundred dollar bills
from the table. "-while I recover you go buy your kids
some food."

She smiled, said thank you then gave me a kiss of genuine
affection before quickly pulling on her shorts and her
blouse. Once dressed she left the apartment leaving me
with the kids.

No, I didn't fuck or molest her children while she was
gone. I pulled on my trousers and, after assuring the two
children that their mother would be back in a few minutes
with some food, looked around her apartment. It was old
and run down, but she kept it clean. I went into the
bathroom and, after relieving my bladder, checked out her
medicine cabinet. Moving on to the bedroom I found her
vibrator in the bedside table and, under her neatly
folded modest white cotton panties I found a few pictures
of her naked, including one 'split beaver' shot.

After admiring her beauty and sexuality, which were
apparent in the amateur photographs, I pushed them back
under her panties and checked her other drawers. I found
nothing more of any real interest to me. When I heard her
on the stairs I went back into the living room and met
her at the door.

She blushed deeply as soon as she stepped through the
door and refused to meet my eyes as I took the bag of
groceries from her and carried them into the kitchen.
Several times while I was helping her fix sandwiches for
us and the kids she started to say something then would
be too embarrassed to continue. I guessed that, her
sexual excitement having waned, she was once again
feeling the shame and humiliation of what she had just
done to get money to feed her kids.

Now that she had some food in the house I wondered if she
would try to kick me out instead of honoring our
agreement. I contemplated whether I'd want to try using
force if she did. Normally rape didn't appeal to me, but
this time, with her, I was almost hoping that she would
give me the excuse.

"I can't believe-" She finally said when we were sitting
at the kitchen table eating while the kids were eating in
front of the TV in the living room. "-I did those things
in front of my kids." Her voice was low and tears were
streaming down her cheeks again.

"Yes you had several very noisy orgasms with your kids
watching." I reminded her, which seemed to generate more
embarrassment and tears.

"You-" I continued. She almost but not quite pulled away
when I reached out and touched her hair. "-have the
greatest cunt I've ever fucked." My comments didn't seem
to help her guilt feelings.

"I can't do it again." She said standing up. "I want you
to leave, I'll give you the change from your hundred
dollars." I grabbed her wrist as she reached into her
pocket to retrieve the money.

"We-" I said with a threatening hiss. "-have an
agreement." I pulled her into my lap and, ignoring both
her verbal begging and her attempts to get out of my
grasp, pushed my hand between her legs and rubbed her
cunt through the material as I leaned over and started to
not so gently nibble on her nipples through her blouse.

"No-" She begged softly not wanting to attract the
attention of her kids. "-I can't do it again." Ignoring
her pleas, I wrapped my arm around her waist then picked
her up and pulled her shorts down her kicking legs. Once
her crotch was bare I pushed my hand back between her
legs and worked my fingers into her still wet cunt. Her
kicking in protest just worked her shorts further down
her legs until they came off and flew across the room.

"NO, please, no..." She continued to beg but with less
resolve as her nipple grew hard and her cunt welcomed my
fingers. "No-" She repeated once more before she suddenly
relaxed with a loud whimper and spread her legs as she
began showering my neck with kisses and excited nibbles
while she tugged at her blouse trying to remove the cloth
barrier between her sensitive nipple and my sucking
mouth. I pulled my mouth away from her breast long enough
for her to frantically pull her blouse over her head,
rendering herself once again naked and available for my
use. She moaned softly as I swirled my thumb over her
clitoris while I kept my fingers buried in her hot pussy.

"Yessssss, oh god yessss." She hissed as she rubbed my
hard cock through my trousers. "Fuck me again. Fuck me
long and hard. Make me your slut." She really did seem to
have multiple personalities, the proper mother being
replaced by the wanton whore as soon as some one got
their fingers on her all too sensitive cunt. Pulling my
wet slimy fingers from her grasping pussy, I stood up
then bent her over the edge of the table. Holding her
down against the table with my left hand on the back of
her neck I pushed her legs apart with my foot then pushed
my fingers back into her.

"Have you ever been fucked up the ass?" I asked her as I
pushed a third finger into her welcoming cunt.

"No." She moaned responding to my fingers inside her
pussy and my thumb rubbing her clitoris. "Please don't."
She pleaded panting with excitement. "I don't want to be
hurt." She finished as I felt her cunt grip my fingers
during a mini-orgasm.

"Reach out-" I instructed my young whore. "-and hold onto
the edges of the table." She did as she was instructed
while I pulled my fingers from her sodden pussy and
pushed one of my lubricant laden fingers into her tight
virgin ass.

After transferring as much of her pussy lubricant as I
could from my fingers to her anal sphincter I dropped my
trousers to the floor and, stepping out of them, lined my
hard cock up with her hot wet cunt. Slipping easily into
her I fucked my cock in and out of her a few times to
cover it with her slick copious fluid. Resigned to the
inevitable, the young mother held onto the edges off the
table with white knuckles while she waited for me to
deflower her virgin ass hole.

She whimpered audibly when I pulled my cock from her cunt
and lined it up with her rear most opening. Leaning over
I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed my cockhead
against her tight sphincter. She squeezed her eyes shut
and tears rolled out from under her tightly closed lids,
a high-pitched squeal emanated from her open mouth as my
cock stretched her ass hole open for the first time and
slipped past her sphincter muscle. Holding her down
against the table I pushed my hard rod further and
further into her reluctant ass while listening to her
kids laughing at a cartoon in the other room.

"There-" I said as my cock reached full insertion into
her stretched rear. "-it's all the way in." Turning her
head she opened her eyes and gave me a weak smile as I
pulled my cock an inch out of her, then pushed it back
in.

"Just lay there and relax." I told her as I released her
shoulders then slipped my hand back between her legs to
finger her cunt and clitoris.

"That-" She said with a tentative smile. "-is easy for
you to say." Laughing gently at her joke I held myself
buried inside her and did not start fucking in and out of
her ass until I saw signs that she was reacting to my
manipulation of her genitals. Once she started responding
I began to move my hips working my cock in longer and
longer strokes as I fucked her virgin ass for the first
time.

As I fucked her ass harder and harder with longer strokes
the table legs began to move and inch or so back and
forth on the floor making little squeaking noises. I
worked her clitoris faster and faster to match my fucking
and she responded building slowly towards another orgasm.

"Oh god-" She started her orgasmic screams. "-fuck me
hard. Fuck your bitch's ass. Make me cum." Holding onto
the edges of the table with both hands she was now
forcing her self back on my cock with each of my thrusts,
impaling her ass more forcefully on my hard cock. "Fuck
your little whore daddy." She whimpered as she humped
herself against my cock. "Oh fuck me hard, fuck my ass
hard, make me cum daddy." She said again.

"Daddy's going to make you cum." I told her as I grabbed
her by both shoulders again and fucked my cock into her
ass as hard as I could. "Daddy's going to make his little
whore slut cum."

"Oh god, make me cum daddy, make your little slut cum
hard."

"Cum for daddy, slut. Cum for daddy." Then she lifted her
head off the table and bellowed gibberish while I held
her impaled on my cock and emptied my hot cum into her
bowels. I fell forward and laid on top of her across the
table while we gasped for air trying to catch our
breaths. When my softening cock slipped out of her no
longer virgin ass I lifted myself up then sat in one of
the chairs. When she stood up I pulled her over to sit in
my lap.

"Daddy's little slut likes to be forced doesn't she?" I
asked her as I gently ran my hands over her firm young
breasts. I could feel her nodding her head against my
shoulder and barely heard her whispered 'yes'. "I think-"
I said looking at my watch. "-that I have time for a
little break then one more fuck of that hot cunt of yours
before my time is up." She hid her head against my
shoulder and I could feel her blushing. We sat for
several minutes resting while I softly ran my hands over
her body.

"I have a proposition for you." I said as I continued to
explore her firm young body with my hands. "I will pay
your rent, and give you one hundred dollars a week for
expenses if you agree to be available to me." She
listened without replying. "In addition I will pay you
fifty dollars every time I fuck you." She still hid her
face against my neck without answering, but when I pushed
my hand into her crotch she spread her legs giving me
access to her cunt.

"You'll have to give me a key to the door-" I continued
as I worked two fingers into her. "-and I may show up at
any time of the day or night-" My fingers slipped into
her tight cunt and I felt her grip them with her amazing
muscles. "-when I walk through that door you have to be
willing to drop whatever you are doing and fuck in any
way that I want." I moved my thumb in little circles
around her clitoris and listened to her soft moaning
against my neck.

"Sometimes I may call you and tell you to come to my
office." I pushed a third finger into her as I continued
to rub her clitoris with my thumb. "Your mouth, ass,
cunt, breasts, your whole body will have to be available
any time I want to fuck." She began to rock her hips
gently fucking herself on my fingers.

"OK" She spoke so softly I wasn't sure that I'd heard it
at first.

"What's your name?" I asked as she continued to fuck
against my fingers with slowly increasing force.

"Donna." She whispered in my ear then followed it with
her tongue.

"You can just call me Daddy if you like."

"Oh god yes-" She replied as she moved her mouth toward
mine. "-daddy can fuck his little whore anytime he
wants." Our lips met and my cock began to grow once
again.

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Authors Note: All the characters and events in this
story are fictional; any resemblance to real people or
events is entirely coincidental.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 15
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-24 20:36:23 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: surprise.txt (MMF, wife-sharing)
Authors name: Captain Hook (c) 1994
Story title : Your Special Surprise

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2001. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------


Your Special Surprise (MMF, wife-sharing)
By Captain Hook (c) 1994

***

A husband surprises his wife with another guy. It
doesn't seem to be a problem to him that she had no idea
that it was going to happen.

***

You're lying on our bed, gently caressing your groin and
your belly and your breasts. You're smiling at me, with
that typical inviting smile that I know so well, after
six years of life together. You're spreading your legs
wider apart. You say to me, "Come here hunk."

I join you. Start to replace your own fingers on your
skin. You squirm, moaning, begging, "Go on, go on,
please."

I kiss you and touch you deeply. You arch your body, and
turn your head back to me. You ask again, "Do it, do it,
use me baby."

The bedroom door opens. You don't pay attention,
completely lost in your pleasure under my hands. A bold,
well-muscled man enters our bedroom. He's naked, as we
two are. He kneels in front of you, on your side of the
bed. You try to scream, but my hand covers your mouth.
"It's for you, dear," I say softly, "It's a present."

You seem scared, you're trembling. Four hands now run
over your peaches and cream completion. You writhe in a
sort of inner pain, and seem likely to weep. My voice
whispers through your hair, reaching deep down inside
you. You are calming now.

You close your eyes. Four hands treat you to a unique
pleasure, something you've never thought of before. You
roll back and forth, you open and close your thighs,
writhe on your back, raise your arms, throw your head
from side to side. You're lost to the sensations our
roving hands are forcing upon you.

Them the bold man lies on our bed. I lift your body over
his. You open your thighs wide to him, your back to his
chest. He's caressing your breasts from behind, he
raises your behind and fingers you with one hand. I'm to
one side watching and kissing you. Then and I take his
cock in my hand. I am shoving his big hard cock against
your pussy. My hand is wet from your juices. You moan
with the new, never before felt pleasure of a strange
man.

I lean down in between your thighs. I start licking and
sucking his cock and your pussy all at once. I drive his
tip against your clit with the pressure of my lips. You
caress my head, running your fingers through my hair.
You're getting really excited now.

I push with my tongue - his purple-headed cock inside
you. You take a long deep breath, then you start going
up and down, up and down, slowly, ever-so slowly, on his
strong cock.

Now I stand up in front of you. I take your head within
my hands and bring your mouth to my cock. You start
sucking me eagerly. You suck and lick, going up and down
on my shaft, while one of his hands squeezes your
nipples and the other hand shoves a finger into your
asshole. You moan loudly now. And you writhe your
beautiful body.

Now I sharply push your body down to the mattress. The
bold man stands aside and watches us. You spread your
legs. I enter you with a violence you're not accustomed
to. You scream.

The bold man slides his ass over your face and shoves
his big cock down your throat. You try to slow him down,
to adjust your head below him. He doesn't care about
you. He pushes his shaft deep into your mouth. I push my
shaft deep into your slit. You feel used, violated,
somehow cheap. You feel a subtle pain. You feel
strangled by these two fat cocks that are roughly
fucking both your holes.

The rudeness gives you a strange pleasure. You feel
stretched at both of your openings. You imagine our hot
white cum flowing into your holes, and joining and
mixing inside your belly.

The bold man starts moving his hands on my body. We're
facing. We kiss and kiss and lick each other's skin.
Suddenly we pull our cocks out of your avid holes. We
sit on your body. We touch and caress each other's
cocks. He leans on me, and takes my cock in his mouth.
He cleans your entire juicy residue, making me squeaky-
clean. You start breathing harder, amazed by the scene
if front of you. I can hear you. I know you're excited.

I see that your hand slide wholly inside your slit. You
open it wide, as if trying to tear apart the two lips of
your pussy, as if you wished your body to crack in two
halves from your groin. We stand up now. We continue to
touch and to kiss and take turns sucking each other's
red and hard cocks.

You start saying in a broken voice, "Don't leave me.
Please. Give me your cocks. Both of you! I'm your whore,
your slut, use me, come here fuckin' bastards gimme your
cocks. Fuck me, fuck me, FUCK MY HOT HOLE! FUCK ME FUCK
ME FUCK MY ASS!"

I jump over you and start fucking your slit with a
violence that surprises us both. The bold man comes over
my back, and swiftly shoves his cock inside my ass. I
squirm. You feel all this, you know what he's doing to
me while I fuck you. You wrap your arms around me, with
both our bodies heavily over you. You feel me gasping. I
scream over you. He screams over us both.

We're both ready.

Both of us stand up and jerk the final few times needed
to come - we spurt two powerful streams of white hot cum
over your belly, and your breasts, and your face. Two,
four, six hands spread the hot cum all over your tits,
face and pussy. Your body trembles as you moan with
lust.

Your body now is couched on the bed. You're lightly
sobbing, your head hidden inside your arms, your legs
folded to protect your groin.

I go to the door with the bold man. He laughs, "Yean
man, that was great."

I give him some money. "Hey, hey, it's not enough! I
wasn't supposed to fuck you too...."

OK, I give him another bill.

"Great bitch, really. Is she your wife? Great bitch..."
He laughs loudly in the hall. I give him another bill,
and push him outside. He doesn't understand. Nobody can.
I hope you did.

I come close to you, wrap my hands around your body. You
are sobbing louder now. "How could it happen? I feel so
dirty, such a filthy whore... It's not me, it was
not..."

"Calm yourself. You were great. You've fulfilled my
deepest desires. You wanted our cocks just like we
wanted you. It's just natural, nothing wrong." I kiss
you. I kiss your breasts. I feel the salty flavor of the
cum. Is it mine? Is it his? Does it matter?

I turn your body to face me. I caress you. Your
beautiful eyes dropping tears that run down your cheeks.
I move above you, and push my cock inside you. You seem
to resist for a moment, then you open your legs, and put
your arms around me. You cry again. "Oh, yes, please,
yes. Clean me, please, come in me and clean me up. OH
FUCK YES!"

I fuck you. I fuck you. I fuck you. You arrive quickly
at your climax. I feel your cunt-flesh tighten around my
hard cock. It flutters for a few seconds. I'm still
holding back. Then your cunt starts sighing convulsively
around my cock. One, two, three, four times, then
slower, and slower.

Before you stop, I start shoving inside you again with
powerful energy, I point directly at your cervix, I seem
to see it in my minds-eye and shoot at it as if
targeting with a gun. Once, twice, three times, four,
then faster, and faster, and I spurt a hot flow inside
you.

"GOD, OH FUCK YES! FUCK ME HARDER!" You're screaming,
loudly, like a slaughtered animal. And you scream and
scream and scream and it seems impossible that you'll
ever stop. In the back of my mind I worry that some
neighbor might call the police...

Then I fall over your body exhausted. You kiss me
softly, hugging me close to you. You whisper in my ear:
"I think this was the wildest orgasm I've had with you
in six years of marriage."

After a couple of minutes we fall asleep, in each
other's arms.

THE END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 15
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-24 20:36:55 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: quickie.txt (MF, rom, voy)
Authors name: Sue D. Nyym (***@aol.com)
Story title : Supermarket Quickie, The

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright (c) 1998 - Feel free to repost, archive, or
otherwise copy this story -- under the following con-
ditions: 1) Please E-mail me if you intend to do so. 2)
It is to be KEPT IN ITS ENTIRETY, including disclaimers.
3) It must always be available to everyone, FREE OF
CHARGE. Thank you.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Supermarket Quickie (MF, public)
by Sue D. Nyym (***@aol.com)

***

Comments are appreciated, if only so I'll know the story
actually gets read. E-mail me at ***@aol.com.

***

Joe and Jessie Malone needed to do some grocery shopping
one afternoon, so they decided to go together. They had
only been married two months, so the idea of shopping
together still sounded fun. It was a particularly hot
Saturday afternoon so they dressed minimally -- Joe in
baggy shorts and a T-shirt, Jessie in a breezy sundress
and sandals.

They drove to the store with the top down in their cute
new convertible. Joe sat behind the wheel, shades on,
feeling like the luckiest man in the world. Never mind
the good job, nice car, and magnificent home, the reason
he felt so lucky was sitting right next to him. To be
married to Jessie -- the most beautiful, intelligent,
wonderful girl in the world -- would have been enough for
him.

He glanced over at her. She WAS beautiful. Long red hair
dancing in the wind like fire, stunning green eyes, soft
porcelain skin, the occasional patch of freckles, tall
and long limbed, but with generous curves in all the
right places. Joe smiled broadly.

Jessie noticed, and smiled back. She felt pretty lucky
herself. Already married at 21 to a sweet, handsome guy,
who was an animal in bed. It was an added bonus that he
was hard-working and ambitious, already with a great job
that was only bound to get better. <Let's see my sisters
top that!> she thought, with more than a trace of
bitterness.

The traffic was heavy (typical for downtown at this time
of day), so they were moving slowly. But it was blustery
and Jessie's sundress would often billow in the wind,
occasionally exposing a generous amount of leg. One
benefit of the traffic, as far as Joe was concerned, was
being forced to stop frequently. I gave him the
opportunity to dart his eyes in the direction of Jessie's
lap. Numerous glimpses of her upper thighs were already
giving him a woody, but he was hoping to catch a glimpse
of --

"What do you keep looking at?" Jessie asked.

"Whoops... busted," he said with a loopy grin. "I was
trying to see if I could catch a flash of panties."

Jessie laughed. "Well, I wouldn't count on it if I were
you."

"Why not?"

"I'm not wearing any."

Joe's eyes almost leapt from their sockets. "Really?!?"

"Yes, really. Too hot for panties, don't you think?"

They stopped at a red light. "Prove it," Joe said,
turning to face her.

Jessie casually lifted up the front of her dress. Joe
clearly saw a thatch of red pubic hair. Then she leaned
back in her seat and lifted her pelvis slightly, exposing
her bare, pink slit.

A horn blared behind them.

"The light's green, hon," Jessie said, easing back into
her seat and lowering her skirt.

Joe jerked out of his trance and stepped on the gas. He
had half a mind to turn around right now, go home, and
fuck Jessie's brains out. Well, it wasn't actually his
mind that was thinking that. It was his dick's idea.
Which was so hard now it was almost painful.

Unfortunately they were only two blocks from the
supermarket, and logic reared its ugly head. <C'mon> Joe
said to his dick. <You can wait another hour or two,
can't ya?> His dick responded by throbbing steadily. Joe
whimpered.

They pulled into the parking lot, and the two -- no, make
that three -- of them got out of the car. Joe was
thankful he had worn such a baggy outfit. He didn't think
his trouser- tent showed too much. Unless you looked
right at his crotch, which apparently Jessie did.

She snickered when Joe walked toward her. "Didn't mean to
wake up the big fella," she nudged him in the ribs. "But
you asked for it."

<This is gonna be a long two hours> Joe thought
miserably.

Inside the store was blessedly cool, the air conditioning
cranked up full blast. Jessie picked out a cart while Joe
dug the grocery list out of his back pocket. Usually
shopping together was a team effort, but Joe found
himself too distracted to be of much help. He followed a
couple steps behind his wife, his eyes constantly
crawling over her long, bare legs or her incredible,
tight little ass, which wiggled enticingly as she walked
... just one thin layer of fabric away from being bare.

Jessie continued her shopping, pretending not to notice.
But she knew what she was doing to him. I was a little
fun torturing him, and more that a little erotic. She
started to feel damp between her legs, and this time it
wasn't sweat.

They were about halfway done with their shopping when Joe
cracked.

Jessie was checking the expiration date on a can of peas
when Joe stepped up behind her and hugged her tight. She
could feel him poking into her hip.

"Jeeezzzuuusss," he hissed in her ear. "I can't stand it.
I'm gonna fucking faint if I don't get some relief. Maybe
we could go out to the car really quick, put the top
up..."

"I've got a better idea," she said, "follow me."

Jessie hurriedly pushed the cart into what she hoped was
an out-of-the-way corner (with any luck they could return
in a moment and pick up where they left off), and then
she rushed toward the front of the store.

Joe followed closely behind, his excitement building,
even though he had no idea what she had in mind.

Jessie led them to the restroom area. She knew from
experience that they were small, clean, single-occupancy,
and had a door that locked. Thankfully one of them was
unoccupied. They rushed inside, locked the door, and were
immediately all over each other. Kissing, groping,
stumbling over to the small counter that housed the sink.

Joe boosted Jessie up, her wonderful ass hanging halfway
over the sink, and started unbuttoning the front of her
dress. It was soon apparent that she wasn't wearing a bra
either, and her ample breasts were quickly exposed. Joe
abandoned the unbuttoning to grip both gently in his
large hands, and brushed his fingertips over her nipples.
His thumbs sought out her nipples and started pushing
them rhythmically.

Jessie leaned her head back with a loud gasp. Joe kissed
her exposed throat, then ran his tongue down to a
particularly sensitive patch of freckles between her
breasts. She gasped again.

Joe brought one of her breasts to his mouth, and his
tongue snaked out to flick her nipple. Jessie grabbed the
back of his head, and hissed "Oh, God!" between her
teeth. It was torture trying to be quiet.

Sucking her nipple between his lips, Joe's hands started
moving up her legs, caressing her smooth inner thighs.
His mouth switched to her other nipple as his fingers
found her damp pussy. Jessie let out a shriek that echoed
loudly in the small space. He knowingly ran his fingers
in and out, stroking just so. Jessie desperately wanted
to cry out, but kept her lips pressed tightly together,
uttering something that sounded like a loud painful hum.

Joe's mouth released its grip on her nipple, and he
promptly ducked his head under her skirt. He licked his
way up her thigh, and briefly tongued her moist, open
slit.

At the exact same time his index finger penetrated her,
he clasped her clit between his lips and sucked hard.
Jessie climaxed in a torrent. She clamped both hands over
her mouth to keep from screaming in the tiny bathroom,
but couldn't help making a strangled groan in her
ecstasy.

It took several minutes for Jessie to recover. For a
moment she was frozen stiff, and then she was suddenly
racked with spasms and gasping for breath. Joe slid his
finger out of her wet pussy. It was glistening with her
lust. He held it out to her lips, and she greedily sucked
his entire finger into her mouth, licking away her own
come.

Finally, Jessie felt coherent, and let herself slump to
the floor. She knelt on
the cool tile, her face directly in front of Joe's
crotch. She unfastened and then tugged on his baggy
shorts until they slipped to his ankles, along with his
underwear. His erect cock sprang free right in front of
her lovely face. It was huge, even bigger that usual, and
it had taken on an bright red color. Jessie had planned
on sucking his cock until it was raw, but after seeing
what had become of it, she suddenly needed to have it in
her pussy.

She leaped to her feet, turned her back to him, and bent
deeply at the waist, using the counter top for support.

"Oh, Joe," she said in a loud voice. "I NEED you to fuck
me with that big cock of yours. Please... fuck my pussy
hard!"

Joe was a little shocked. Jessie didn't usually talk
dirty. But he liked it! It was almost enough to make him
come right there. And with her perfect ass waving back
and forth in the air at him, Joe couldn't have said no if
he had wanted to. In a flash he lifted her skirt all the
way, spread her cheeks, and thrust his aching cock deep
into her tight cunt. Both of them had to stifle a primal
scream as he slid home.

Joe was usually good at drawing things out, but after
being denied for so long, it took less than five strokes
before he erupted. He shot three or four really good
loads of come deep into Jessie's throbbing pussy before
he finally began to abate somewhat. He wanted to vocalize
his enjoyment, but managed to keep mostly quiet by taking
deep, cleansing breaths.

As Jessie heard the breathing and felt her lover's hot
semen splash her insides, she almost had a sympathy
orgasm of her own. She knew one usually wasn't enough for
Joe, but also afraid he might stop, she pleaded with him:
"Oh, Joe, don't stop yet!"

"Don't worry, baby," Joe said, rubbing her ass
affectionately as he waited to catch his breath. "I'm
still hot as an iron." Just one orgasm wasn't about to
faze him, no matter how powerful it was, not after what
he had gone through to get there.

His cock had lost the red puffiness, but it was still
hard as stone, and still buried deep within Jessie. He
resumed pumping, slowly at first, still not fully
recovered, but gradually increasing the rhythm. Soon,
Jessie picked up the rhythm herself, meeting every one of
his thrusts. Joe reached down and fondled her tits,
letting the movement of their bodies brush her nipples
back and forth over his palms.

It wasn't long before Jessie's breathing got rapid and
she was clutching at the counter for purchase. She moaned
loudly into the back of her hand. "Oh, God, yes, fuck
me!" she hissed. "FUCK me!"

Joe gripped her ass, and abruptly sped up his rhythm.
Jessie uttered a gruff moan, and then began shaking her
head back and forth, making her red hair fly.

Then, as her orgasm overtook her, she froze in place,
unable to move a muscle.

Joe continued to pound away, knowing her motionless state
wouldn't last long. Suddenly Jessie's entire body went
slack and she cried out, which she was only able to half-
muffle.

She seemed to come forever, but Joe was patient. While he
didn't stop thrusting, he did slow considerably. He
realized it was probably dragging out her orgasm, so he
was unwilling to stop completely. Eventually she slumped
against the sink, and he pulled his cock free from her
slim-coated snatch with a wet, sucking sound.

"Turn around, baby," he said.

"Okay," she said, still sounding a little bit out of it.
She twisted her perfect body around, and immediately
slumped to her knees. Joe's cock was right in front of
her face again.

"Suck it, baby," he said. If she could talk dirty, so
could he. "Suck it good!"

Smiling up at him, Jessie took his cock in her hands. It
was slick with their shared love-juices. She licked the
length of it, up one side and down the other, savoring
what she considered to be the very flavor of sex. She
tongued the head of it briefly, and then slid it all the
way into her mouth. Joe grunted. She began to suck it
firmly, easing it back and forth past her lips. Her
tongue got involved, while it was still in her mouth,
licking and flicking playfully.

Joe's breathing was very heavy again. When he suddenly
held his breath, Jessie knew he was about to climax. If
they had been at home, she might have let him pull out
and come on her face or her breasts. But considering
where they were, they couldn't be too messy, so she took
it all into her mouth. (Which, as far as Joe was
concerned, was just as good anyway.)

This ejaculation wasn't as impressive as his first, but
still considerable, and Jessie had a mouthful of come by
the time he was spent. She swallowed with a grin and a
great show.

Joe slumped to the floor, his legs too weak to support
him an longer. Jessie took the opportunity to use the
sink and some paper towels to clean herself up. She
buttoned up her dress, washed her face clean of sweat,
and tried to fix her disheveled hair. She also used a
couple wads of paper towels to dry her sopping pussy
somewhat. For the first time she almost regretted not
wearing panties. Probably still looking and smelling like
she'd just had sex, Jessie decided but it would have to
do.

When Joe was ready (he wasn't too concerned about how he
looked), the two of them exited the bathroom. They had
been in there a long time -- a good thirty minutes -- but
no one seemed to notice. As they went back to retrieve
the shopping cart they'd abandoned, no one gave them a
second look. They found themselves laughing like
schoolchildren.

- -

At the checkout lane, Jessie left Joe to pay for the
groceries so she could go back to the bathroom. Because
this time she really did need to go.

Joe was handing the cashier his credit card, when Jessie
returned. She was white as a sheet. Even her freckles
were pale. She looked like she had just seen a ghost.

"What is it, Jessie?" Joe asked, his voice full of
concern.

"I think I need to show you something," she said, her
voice shaking.

The cashier handed him his receipt. "Thanks," he said to
him, and then took his cart for of groceries.

"Okay," he said to Jessie, taking her hand, "Lead the
way."

She led him back the same bathroom they had just
"visited" together, and stopped in front of their Counter
of Love.

"Well, what is it, babe?"

"I was sitting on the toilet," she pointed to the booth,
which was opposite the counter, "when I happened to
glance up..." she gestured to the upper right-hand corner
of the ceiling.

A security camera hung there. Its lens was pointed right
at them.

"Oh, SHIT!" Joe exclaimed.

THE END

Don't forget... please drop me a line! ***@aol.com

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of the
hands of children. They should be outside playing in the
sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 15
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-27 16:56:19 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: swimming.txt (MM, 1st-gay, oral, mast)
Authors name: Sunset (***@yahoo.co.uk)
Story title : Swimming Sucks

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Swimming Sucks (MM, 1st-gay-experience, oral, mast)
by Sunset (***@yahoo.co.uk)

***

A straight guy goes swimming during his lunch hour,
only to find the lifeguard wants to help with his
stroke.

***

I'm what you could probably call a fitness fanatic,
running swimming, squash. I participate in those sports
regularly only usually after I finish work for the day.

Recently I started a new job and for the first time had
an hours dinner so it didn't take me long to realize that
with an hour to kill I could race to the local swimming
baths and manage 45 minutes swimming before dashing back
for lunch.

As you can imagine being a sporty kind of guy I manage to
get quite a few admiring looks from the ladies and
occasionally from men. I am straight but would be lying
if I said I wasn't flattered when am man smiles at me, I
guess I'm just a natural flirt.

Anyway after checking out the quickest route to the
swimming baths I decided to give a try one lunch time a
couple of weeks into my new job.

I reached the baths and approached the counter, the
assistant informed me that they would be closing in 40
minutes for routine maintenance on the pool and that I
would have to come back tomorrow, I explained that 40
minutes would be fine as I had to get back to work
anyway.

With a shrug she took my money and pointed me in the
direction of the men's changing room.

The changing rooms were deserted so I quickly stripped
off and started to put my clothes in a locker, I turned
to go back to the bench to put on my trunks when a voice
called out "hey the pools closed" called the lifeguard as
he walked up to me, I was still naked and jumped at the
sudden intrusion.

"Its OK I spoke with the girl on reception, I only need
40 minutes," I explained to the guy.

"Well okay," he said and then stared directly at my cock
before turning around and heading back to the pool.

As he turned the corner I glanced down at my cock to see
what he had been looking at, well there was nothing
unusual maybe he had never seen a big cock I though, I
pulled on my Speedos and jogged to the pool.

I dived in and began the first of my laps, the guy in the
locker room sat on his high chair at the end of my lane
and continually watched me as I swam back and fourth, I
realized pretty soon that this guy fancied me and was
apparently gay or at least bi-sexual.

To be honest he was a pretty handsome guy, mid twenties
fit and toned, but guys don't do it for me sexual, I am
able to admit when a guy is handsome though without
feeling queer, so I just continued to swim lengths.

At the end of every second lap I would look up at the
lifeguard and he would smile back this went on for the
first 10 laps or so, then as I approached he end of the
pool next time I noticed that I could see his cock lying
on his thigh through the gapping leg of his shorts, I
looked directly at it and it was obvious that he knew I'd
seen it.

When I came back for the next lap it was even more
prominent and had pushed up the flimsy shorts into a tent
shape I could now clearly see the long shaft and engorged
head, we exchanged glances, he had a huge grin across his
face and I couldn't stop myself grinning back at the
cheek of the guy, I mean flashing his big cock at a
complete stranger.

The funny thing was I couldn't get his cock out of my
mind as I swam back and realized I was becoming aroused
myself, to be quite honest I was shocked I'd never had
sexual thoughts about a guy before, but this guys thick
member had stirred something in me.

I turned for the lap back towards him and was surprised
and disappointed when he had disappeared from his high
perch.

I finished my laps and made my way towards the changing
rooms as I started to lift myself from the pool I
realized I had a raging hardon that was impossible to
hide, in fact it was sticking out the top of my trunks by
a good 4 inches, I looked about to make sure I wasn't
being watched before walking to the changing rooms, I
emptied my locker and hung my clothes on a peg before
getting my shampoo out and heading for the showers.

I got into the showers and tugged off my trunks, my
hardon just wouldn't lay down in fact it was oozing pre
cum, a quick thought jumped into my head why not have a
quick wank, there's no one about.

So squeezed a small amount of shampoo into my hand and
began lathering my cock, I was just getting into it when
in walked the lifeguard guy totally naked and sporting a
massive boner!

"Hi, can I borrow some shampoo?" he asked.

"Sure, help yourself," I said pointing down at the
shampoo bottle.

Only thing was he didn't reach for the shampoo he grabbed
my cock and scooped some lather from it and spread it
over his own manhood, I was shocked and jerked back
slightly not sure how to react. A guy had never touched
my dick and I was lost as to what to do about it.

I looked down at his huge cock which he was slowly
lathering up and I had an uncontrollable urge to touch
it. I couldn't believe myself when I reached out and
wrapped my fingers around his veiny shaft.

It felt real good but was really thick and the head was
the size if a plum. I slowly began sliding my hand back
and fourth, he gave me a knowing smile and obviously
realized by the look on my face that I had never touched
a man before.

He now reached out and began stroking my shaft, a shiver
ran through me as he teased my helmet between his
fingers, then gently tugging me by the cock he lead me
out of the showers into the locker room.

He lay me back on the bench and told me to relax, I was
on fire and my cock felt like it would explode any
second. Then he did it! He went down on me, I have to say
it was the best head I've ever had, this guy really knew
how to suck cock!

He slowly swallowed my helmet and danced his tongue along
the gland underneath, I knew I wouldn't be able to last
long and could feel my balls tightening, he must have
felt the same as he tightly gripped my shaft in his mouth
and quickened the stroking motion, I came in a huge burst
of emotion and just kept pumping and pumping my semen
into his greedy mouth, I swear he never dropped a single
blob.

When he finished and I had regained my composure, all I
could think of was returning the favor, I stood and
offered the bench to him he seemed slightly surprised but
pleased as he lay down.

He had a really nice cock, it has a slight curve and
thick veiny shaft and a polished helmet, I just couldn't
help myself as I copied everything he had done to me
moments earlier.

I hadn't really thought whether I would let him cum in my
mouth until I felt him twitch and stiffen, but I just
couldn't stop my self, I'm not going to lie and say I
hated it because I certainly didn't it felt amazing.

Hot slippery jets of cum coated my throat and mouth and
actually tasted kind of sweet, I pulled it out just in
time for the last few spurts to streak across my cheek, I
must have been in total gay mode as I found myself
actually wiping the cum with my fingers and licking it
off!

He started to laugh and asked if it was my first time
with a guy.

We chatted as we took a shower and he told me how he too
was bi-sexual and that I was too now by looks of it. "You
have to come on Friday's at lunchtime, the girls at
reception join it as well," he grinned.

Well I must admit I felt quite cosmopolitan as I skipped
out of the baths. Not only had I had my first bi-sexual
encounter but I had arranged a gang bang with the fit
girls in reception. What a bonus, dinnertime would never
be the same for me again.

Please e-mail response to ***@yahoo.co.uk
I'd like to hear feedback, from both men and women.

The End

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 20
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-27 16:57:02 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: racquet.txt (MF, exh, sports)
Authors name: Johnny Boy (c) 1991
Story title : Strip Racquetball

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Strip Racquetball (MF, exh, sports)
By Johnny Boy (Rusty's & Eddies BBS Author - 1991)

***

My most recent S/O and I had been playing racquetball
together for several months. One day when we went to
play, it was obvious that we were both feeling a little
"frisky". When we got to the court and I bent over to
touch my toes (stretching the backs of my legs) she
placed a hand on my tush (I've always thought that was
nicer than saying "ass") and slid it down to my balls.

"Did you remember to bring some fresh balls for us to
play with today?" she asked.

"Yes, but they're not *THERE*" I replied, as I stood up
and kissed her.

Then she turned around and bent over to touch her toes,
ostensibly to stretch her legs. I made sure to run a hand
down over her tush and lightly graze the little bulge her
labia made between her legs.

She giggled and asked, "Are you warmed up enough to start
playing *RACQUETBALL* now?"

"Yes," I replied. "How many points do you want?"

"Better make it 5 again," she replied in a disgusted
voice. And we started in playing a game.

When we had taken up the sport, we found we had
approximately the same aptitude for it. This had been
great. Neither one of us had dominated the other, and we
both got a good workout. Over the last couple of weeks,
however, it had become obvious that my skill at the game
was increasing faster than hers was. It wasn't that she
wasn't improving; it was just that I had hit that stage
when several aspects of the game suddenly come together.
I knew that she would reach that stage in her own way in
her own time, but in the meantime, she was impatient.

"You're getting too good at this," she complained after
missing a particularly lucky corner shot of mine. "It's
no fun to loose outright to you and it's just not the
same when I win if you've spotted me 5 points to begin
with. There's just not as much meaning or sense of
victory."

"Do you want to quit?" I asked a little hesitantly.

"Well... not really. It just gets frustrating sometimes,"
she replied. Then she got a devilish look on her face and
came close and reached down to stroke the front of my
shorts. "You understand frustration?" she taunted in a
sultry voice, stopping just as I started to get hard
underneath her hand.

"Hmmm. Maybe we could add a little extra meaning to
winning" I said.

"How?" she said, the seduction gone from her voice.

"Well, how about a game of 'strip racquetball'?"

"Are you kidding? What if someone sees us?"

"Nobody's going to see us, there's only that little eye-
slit in the doorway. Besides, you saw how deserted this
place was when we came in."

"We can't take off shoes or socks, this game would be
impossible without them," she said.

"Well, how about this: shoes and socks stay on, and don't
count in the clothing count."

"I don't know, how are we going to compensate for playing
abilities?"

"Well, you've got four pieces of clothing to my three."

"Not good enough, Mister."

"Okay, how about this, you only take something off for
every two points I make instead of for every one, and I
get to count my head band."

"Okay, but you still spot me 5 points and I get to serve
first"

"Hey, this isn't a hand-out, it's supposed to be a
challenge, remember?"

"Okay then, we'll flip my locker key to see who serves."

"Hmmm.... I guess."

"Call it in the air, number side or logo side."

"Logo."

"You serve."

It definitely changed the nature of our game. I had not
counted points well enough to realize that I would have
to score 12 points to get her naked, while she would only
have to score four points. When the thought hit me after
the first four points (2 mine, 2 hers) I complained.

"Hey, you were the one who suggested it, not me. We're
not going to change the rules in the middle of a game,"
she said.

I noticed however, that her nipples were very prominent
under her bra. I scored another point and she removed her
bra and put it in the corner.

"What? Not going to take off the shorts first?" I asked,
a little surprised at her giving up the bra so easily.

"You're complaining?" she retorted, shaking for me a
little.

"No. Not at all."

"Then serve." she commanded. I stared for a moment at her
beautiful, glowing form and then turned around to serve.
From then on I was a basket case. She very quickly scored
two more points and I was completely naked on the court.
I just couldn't concentrate on the game with her bouncing
around the court next to me. On top of it all, I was
getting a royal hard-on that wasn't helping either.

"Well, congratulations," I said. "How does it feel to win
now?"

"Oh, no you don't. A game is 15 points" she replied.

"What? You want me to finish the game like this?"

"That's right, turkey. Now take your dick and get back
there, it's still my serve."

I did manage to get her undressed before she won the
game, but she was only naked for one point.

"I think I could get to like this game again," she said.
"It's fun watching you bounce and swing all over the
court. Especially when you're hard and try to do a power
serve." With that she reached out with her racket and
lightly tapped my dick to one side and then the other.


"I can't say that I didn't enjoy watching you either" I
said, running my finger down the line of sweat that went
from her collarbone down between her breasts.

We wrapped our arms around each other and our warm,
slippery bodies pressed together as we shared a
wonderfully delicious kiss.

"There's just one problem," I said, drawing back. "This
place isn't usually so deserted when we play."

"Mmmm, that's okay," she purred as she drew circles in my
chest hair.

"You've given me and idea of something we can play for on
a regular basis."

"What's that?" I asked

"Oh you'll find out next time," she taunted. Then her
face changed and she gave me that look that I love to see
and said, "Come on, let's get back into our clothes and
go get showered and get out of here."

"No argument from me," I replied as we gathered up our
clothes and equipment and headed for the locker rooms.

"Last one out of the shower has to wash the gym clothes!"
she said as she slipped in to the women's locker room.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 20
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-27 16:57:38 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: blind.txt (MF, rape, bdsm, snuff)
Authors name: Chac (Anon Address)
Story title : Blindfolded

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Blindfolded (MF, rape, bdsm, snuff)
by Chac (Anon Address)

***

I woke up. I had no idea where I was. I suddenly
realized that my eyes were open but I could only see
pitch-blackness. I tried to call out but found my mouth
was covered by, most likely, duct tape. Then I noticed
my hands were bound above my head. I tried to move my
legs and felt the same thing.

I was lying down. It felt like I was blindfolded and
tied to a bed. My heart raced as I listened for any
familiar sound I could detect. I heard nothing. My mind
blared as I realized I was totally naked. I tried
freeing myself by thrashing my body and twisting my
arms and legs. The restraints wouldn't budge. I
couldn't think rationally, I just heard ringing and saw
nothing.

I could hardly breath because of the gag on my mouth. I
snorted through my nose and made muted calls for help
as I continued my mania. Finally I forced myself to
calm down realizing panic would be my worst enemy in
this situation. The ringing subsided and closing my
eyes helped relieve the anxiety caused by the
blindfold.

The only thing I could remember was leaving work Friday
evening. I couldn't tell if it was day or night and I
didn't know what day it was or how long I'd been lying
there. I imagined every horrible possibility and nearly
lost my mind worrying about what was going to happen to
me.

I had obviously been kidnapped and most likely drugged.
I didn't feel injured. I didn't feel like any of my
parts had been violated either. I was surprisingly
relieved while I was unbelievably afraid at the same
time.

I heard what sounded like a light switch. I immediately
opened my eyes expecting to finally see but was
sickened when I saw only the same horrid blackness and
remembered my blindfold. I was on the brink of
insanity. I imagined the most evil, disgusting looking
man standing there with the power of life and death
over me.

He spoke, "I guess you're wondering why you're here."

His voice was calm; almost pleasant, but the
circumstances made him a demon to me none the less. He
didn't say a word, how could I? I heard the bed creak
and felt it shift and imagined him climbing onto it.
The bed stilled, I waited. My mind was blaring again
and I was pushing nearer insanity.

I felt something warm and moist on my toes and tried to
pull my foot away but was stopped short by my binding.
Was he was licking my toes and feet? It was unbearable.
My stomach tensed and I fisted my feet and hands but
was totally helpless to escape or defend myself. He
worked his way up my calf, passed my knee and to my
inner upper thigh. Soon he was about two inches from my
vagina licking and sucking my thigh, alternating from
one thigh to the other.

I was horrified. I tried to think about something else,
anything else; I tried to escape mentally but I kept
returning to reality of what was happening to me, and
the feeling of being repulsed by his advances.

I could feel him licking my pussy hairs and he held
them between his teeth pulling and breathing hot air.
My skin crawled. Suddenly he plunged his tongue into me
and began sucking and eating me relentlessly.

I held back vomit as he ate my pussy against my will. I
felt my pussy involuntarily lubricating. The thought
that I was getting wet automatically -- despite my
obvious protest against what was happening to me caused
me to snap.

I lost all resistance and my limbs hung limp. I could
no loner move. I was somewhere else. My thoughts
wandered through subconscious as my captor continued
invade my defenseless body.

Sometime later I vaguely realized that he'd slid his
unusually large prick into me. I experienced it like a
nearly forgotten memory. I heard his panting and the
wet suction sounds of his pumping in and out of my
pussy, but didn't really comprehend that it was
actually my body that was being violated.

My thoughts wandered further into subconscious
dalliance and I was not in that horrible place anymore.
I was leaving work. driving to my normal hang out, a
swingers club near Deep Ellum in downtown Dallas. I was
having a few drinks with a couple I liked to swap with.

In my mind I heard them say, "So are you still in?"

I said, "Why of course, I wouldn't miss this
opportunity for the world."

What opportunity was I talking about? This too seemed
like a distant memory. Suddenly, without further delay,
everything came together: what I was doing tied up and
blindfolded with this sick bastard fucking me, and what
I was talking about when I said, "Of course, I wouldn't
miss this opportunity for the world."

I had paid my swinging friends to arrange my own
abduction and rape. I'd always fantasized about being
kidnapped and raped. I constantly masturbated, creating
scenarios related to the subject. And now, here I was
being kidnapped and raped by a stranger and it really
wasn't what I'd expected. I was truly experiencing the
horrible feelings I had fantasized about countless
times. I remembered agreeing that I should be heavily
drugged so I wouldn't change my mind.

I snapped out of my trance. My pussy and asshole burned
hot as I consciously realized this was the kidnapping
and rape I had paid five hundred dollars for. I opened
my eyes and welcomed the blackness that met me. I felt
the bleeding wounds on my wrists and ankles and drooled
hot wetness from my hole as my rapist obliged my
fantasy.

I began raising my hips from the bed to meet each of
his jousts. I marveled at his coldness, being able to
go through with such a horrible act. I thought he must
tell himself the girl really knows what's going on and
that is the only way he can do it.

I noticed he was talking to me saying, "Yeah you little
dirty cunt, you think you're too good to be raped. I'm
gonna kill you right when I cum too."

I couldn't believe how serious he sounded as I climaxed
for the second time within seconds of the first. I felt
his ridged, bloated prick impale me over and over again
as my muted screams echoed in my head. Then I felt him
fill me with his boiling broth as my thighs quivered
uncontrollably and my stomach and back knotted in
ecstasy. He moaned as he came to a stop, his cock
pushed all the way up my womb. His prick twitched and
spasmed as his last few drops oozed deep within me.

Then he pulled out slowly and I heard the bed creak
again as he apparently got up. I laid there
semiconscious and enjoyed the pleasant aftermath of my
multiple orgasms.

Suddenly I felt a deep sting and a dull pain in my
chest as I came to the stark realization I was being
stabbed with a knife. The blade was removed from my
chest and then pounded even harder into my vagina. I
screamed into my gag, I felt blood filling my mouth and
I realized that this was my last moment on earth...

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 20
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-28 02:15:50 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Art Class
by Greg Stevenson (***@yahoo.com)

***

Art class seemed like a good deal - three hours of
looking at nude women. But when the new model turned
out to be my little sister, my world changed forever.
(MF-teens, ech, voy, inc)

***

I attended college at State and my sophomore year I had
a life drawing class that was driving me bonkers. The
drawing part was fine, it was the new model that was
killing me because she was my sister.

My friend, Chaz, talked me into signing up on the first
day of classes. "Come on buddy," he said, "it will be
great. Three hours of looking at nude women. Throw in a
few beers and it would be a party! Seriously, you are
good at drawing and this way I don’t have to take the
class alone."

The class was cool until the new model came walking in
to our third week class. I had to do a double take as
my eighteen-year-old freshman sister, Sam, dropped her
bathrobe. The stogy old professor was up there pointing
out how the light strikes her skin at certain angles.
All I could see was the slop of her breast to her hard
nipples and the way her small waist flared to the
hottest ass I have ever seen.

"Dude, isn’t that your sister? Damn she is hot." Chaz
said as he picked up his charcoal and started to draw.

As I picked up my charcoal I tried to see Sam with an
objective artist’s eye. My sister is about 5’6" and has
a hard body from her regular workouts. Her blond hair,
which she usually let hang loose across her shoulders
or up in a pony tail, was curled tight in a bun so it
would not brake the line of her long neck.

She looked perfectly proportioned – her breast large,
but not freakishly big compared to the rest of her ass
well rounded, but not a JLo buble-butt. I did not know
if she normally shaved everything, but there was no
hair on her body today. My artist’s eye was loosing the
battle to my nineteen-year-old libido.

Sam was very professional, not smiling or looking
anyone in the eye. Then she noticed me behind my easel
and she seemed to be fighting to contain a wicked grin.
From then on Sammy kept looking me in the eye no mater
what pose she assumed.

Sammy and I had been close growing up since we were
only a year apart. I knew the night she lost her
virginity to one of the guys on the football team
because I covered for her with our folks. She helped
set me up with her friends from time to time and I
returned the favor. I had even seen her around at
parties where I knew she was hooking up, but it wasn’t
until I saw her up on that stand, naked as the day she
was born, that I had ever really thought about her
sexually.

By the end of the class I had a few half-hearted
drawings and a raging hard on. I left the class as soon
as I could, with Chaz asking what I was going to say to
Sam.

I took the long way home because I was dreading getting
back to the apartment since I wasn’t sure what I was
going to do, besides go to my room and jerk off. Sam
and I share an apartment because Dad wanted me to look
after her while we were away from home. When I opened
the door, there she was waiting on the couch watching
TV. Sammy tried to look innocent and said, "Gee, bro,
you look a little out of sorts."

"What do you expect after looking at my sister nude in
front of a room of people. What the hell were you
doing?"

"Modeling dummy. You remember how daddy told me to get
a job for play money? Well where else am I going to get
paid $50 a class for just standing around."

"But you shouldn’t be doing that."

"Why not? I like the way it makes me feel when everyone
is looking at me. I think you are just upset because
you liked what you saw." Sam said as she stood up and
followed me towards our bedrooms. She was dressed in
tight jeans and a blue tank top, but I couldn’t get the
image of her naked body out of my mind, and she wasn’t
going to let me. "It’s okay that you got all hard
looking at me. You wouldn’t believe how wet I got when
I saw you in there. Now all I can think about is what
it would be like to take you into my room and having
you fuck me silly."

How could this be my little sister? I knew she had a
wild side, but she had always played the innocent
around our family. Maybe I should have said something
like, ‘Jesus, Sam, you’re my sister. You shouldn’t be
talking like that.’ But instead I just went in my room
and shut the door. I had so many conflicting emotions I
didn’t know what to do. I loved my sister more than
anything, but now that love was mixed with lust for
this slutty woman. When I opened my door I knew there
was no going back.

I went next door to Sammy’s room and knocked as I
opened the door. If my mind wasn’t made up when I
barged in her room it would have been by what was
waiting for me. Once more my sister was nude in front
of me, but this time she wasn’t standing before an art
class. This time she was laying on top of her covers,
sliding a small pink dildo in and out of her wet pussy.
I could see her juice gleaming on the rubber as she
moved it inside her with one hand and was pulling on
her nipple with the other.

"I didn’t think you were going to come over so I
started by my self."

I gave her some cheeseball line like; "Well, maybe we
should finish together," and Sammy laughed and opened
her arms to me. The sight of her spread open for me was
enough to make me pull off my cloths in record time.
Before you could say, "incest is the best" I was
sitting naked on the bed next to my horny sister with
my boner pointing shamelessly to the ceiling.

There was a moment of fear for me as Sam looked me
over. I knew I was in decent shape – no six pack abs,
but I wasn’t carrying a keg either. What I didn’t know
is how I would measure up with other guys she has been
with. The girls I’ve hooked up with have been happy
with the thick eight inch dick I carry, but if my
sister was as big a slut as she was making out to be,
then who knows what I had to measure up to.

My fear evaporated as Sammy immediately moved around so
she could take my cock in her mouth. I almost lost it
in the first second. One of her boyfriends must have
taught Sam to suck cock like a professional. It was
made better to know it was my little sister wrapping
her lips around me. I told her I wouldn’t last long and
she urged me to cum as soon as I could. Wanting to
please, I let myself go and shot stream after stream of
hot cum into her mouth. Sammy kept fisting my twitching
cock while she moved up and kissed me spilling my own
spunk into my mouth. It was the first time I had tasted
that much of my cum and there was not much to do but
swallow it down.

"I always wanted to do that." Sam said leaning in to
lick some of the spunk that had spilled out of my mouth
and then kiss me again. "I figure if we are going to be
nasty enough to fuck around together we should be able
to do anything else we have ever thought about together
too."

"That’s fine, just give me some warning next time,
okay?" I said pushing her back on the bed. "Right now I
think it is time I returned the favor." I moved down
her body to suck on those hard nips that had fascinated
me in class. Picturing her pulling on them when I came
in I sucked them as hard as I could and then bit on her
left one. She screamed out, but held my head in place
while taking my hand and putting it on he cunt. I
worked my fingers in and out of her and rubbing her
clit with my thumb while keeping up the rough attention
to her breasts.

Sammy lasted a little longer as I played with her than
I did under her expert lips, but soon enough she was
crying out that her brother was making her cum. This
got me rock hard again so I pulled my fingers out and
slid deep into my sister’s cunt. She wrapped her arms
and legs around me and I felt her spasm through a
wicked climax. For a while we rocked gently together
looking at each other in a whole new way. Then Sam
started to urge me to move faster and fuck her harder.
My little sister had the filthiest sex talk that I had
ever heard and I loved it.

After awhile we switched positions so I could do her
doggie style. Her hard ass was waving in the air
waiting for me to fill her wet hole and she looked back
between her legs as I entered her from behind. We
fucked hard and fast and soon I was shooting off inside
her soft cunt.

Sam got a little pissy that she hadn’t had a second cum
so under her direction I went down on her from behind.
I sucked my load out of her cunt and used it to lube
her discarded dildo, which fit nicely up her ass. I
kept eating her out while screwing her in her pooper
from behind and she got off like a rocket.

After that my sister and I have been nearly
inseparable. Any time we had a minute alone we were
fucking and sucking like crazy in ways I would have not
believed possible. But those are stories for another
day.

I ended up with an A in the art class, probably because
I got to see the model more than any other students. I
also got a new career.

Knowing how hot modeling for art class got her I
suggested Sam try stripping. Now she is a rising start
on stage and we are negotiating a contract for her porn
debut. She made me her manager as well as lover because
she says to this day no one can take care of her like
her big brother.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 42
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-28 02:16:32 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Wrong Room
by Eager46 (address withheld)

***

Fourteen year old Brad is dropped off at his new
boarding school a week early. He finds there is a mix
up with his room and he has to share with gay naturist.
However after a week, Brad decides to stay his new
roommate. (mm-teen, 1st-gay-expr, mast, oral, anal,
rom)

***

"Goodbye Son," Brad's Mother said, kissing him goodbye
after assisting him unloading all his boxes and bags at
the front door of the School. Due to a Business
conference abroad, Brad's Parents had to drop him off
at his new Private Boarding School, a full week before
the school actually opened.

"Bye Mom, I will phone you next week when you get back
home," Brad replied and watched and waved as his
Mother's car disappeared down the school drive. He
carried his stuff into the school. It took several
trips, and after quite a while looking around for
someone to help him, and finding no one around, he
found a lift.

Placing two bags in the lift, and jamming open the door
with one of them, he loaded in the rest of his stuff.
He pressed the button for Floor 3, hoping that room
304, which was where he was to live, according to the
letters he had received, was near the lift.

In a few minutes he was at floor 3 and the lift door
opened, and jamming it with one of his bags, he lifted
out all the other bits and pieces, and then found that
room 304 was indeed not far away. Brad carried all his
kit along to the door of room 304 and wondered how he
was going to get in.

He had no key, and he could find no one to help. Just
as he turned to go back down top the ground floor, he
stopped. He could hear the slight sound of music coming
from the other side of the door. That should not be, as
Room 304 was supposed to be a single room.

"I better press the bell and find out what is going on,
at least there must be some one inside who can help
me," He said to himself. He pressed the bell and heard
it ring, and after a few minutes the door opened. Brad
almost gasped out loud when he saw the boy who had
opened the door. He was about 14, the same age as
himself, about the same build, but with the cutest face
he had ever seen on a boy.

Brad was gay, not an experienced gay boy, in as much as
he had never had intercourse or oral sex, but he was
gay, and his heart jumped at this beautiful boy in the
door way. His heart jumped even more as the young boy
was only wearing a pair of small shorts, and it was
very obvious that he had an erection under them.

Brad realized he had interrupted the boy in something
or other, but he should not be here anyway as it was a
single room. "Hello, I am Brad, I am supposed to be
staying in room 304, but there must be some mistake, as
it is a single room."

"Hi Brad, I am Sammy, come on in."

"What are you doing here?"

"I live here, I have lived here for a year."

"There must be some mistake as it says on this paper
that I am staying in Room 304 and it is a single room."

"Well this is room 304, but it is not a single room, as
you can see, although I have lived here by myself for
the last 12 months, although there are two beds."

"I need to find someone who can sort this all out."

"You will not find anyone now until Monday, so you
might as well bring in your stuff and stay here until
Monday."

"I suppose so, " Brad said, and lifted in one of his
bags.

"Here, let me help you," Sammy said and lifted in some
of Brad's kit into the room and closed the door.

Brad was amazed at the heat in the room. " God it is
hot in here."

"Yes it is a bit, it is because I am a naturist and
like to keep the heat up unless it is really warm
weather, I hope you do not mind me being naked all the
time?"

"Naked, all the time?"

"Sure, that is what naturists or nudists do."

"I am not so sure about that."

"Well, I am not being rude or anything, but I have been
here for a year, and you are only here until Monday,
and after all, I am not asking you to be naked, am I?"

"I suppose not, "Brad said, and tried not to stare as
Sammy slipped off his shorts, and got up on one of the
beds and lay on his front.

There was a magazine or two on the bed, and Brad
assumed that Sammy had been lying on the bed reading
before he interrupted him by ringing the door bell.
Brad got a fleeting glimpse of Sammy's cock as he
stripped off his shorts, and could see that although he
no longer had an erection, his cock was still quite
big.

Brad felt his own penis twitch as he looked at the
naked young body on the bed. Sammy's body was perfect,
nice wide shoulders, smooth firm back and two well
tanned firm buttocks, between which ran a lovely crack.
His legs were partly open and Brad saw down at the end
of the crack, between Sam's cheeks just a suggestion of
his fat little balls. Sammy had long brown firm legs
running from his thighs to his feet.

Brad stowed some of his stuff away. He was quite tired
and needed a shower.

"Is it ok to take a shower, Sammy?"

"Sure thing, make yourself at home."

"Thanks."

Brad took his toilet bag and went into the Bathroom. It
was very clean and tidy.

Stripping off his clothes he stepped into the shower,
and turned on the water and when he was happy with the
Temperature, he stepped under the flow and soaped down
his young naked body. He had no sooner got under the
water when he felt his young cock began to stiffen and
soon he had a raging hard on. When he washed it he had
a real urge to jerk off.

The sight of Sammy naked had made him really horny and
he really needed to cum. He washed down his body, and
washed his black short hair, and stepped out of the
shower and dried himself off, still with his cock
sticking out. His erection just would not go away. He
wondered if Sammy was gay too. He dare not ask, in case
he was not.

Brad wrapped a towel round his slender young body, and
stood in front of the mirror. He could not hide the
fact that he had an erect cock, and it would not go
soft, so he would just have to go into the room like he
was. He really felt quite daring and this made him even
hornier that he already was.

Opening the bathroom door he entered the room again.
Sammy looked up when he heard the bathroom door open
and saw right away that Brad had a stiffy under the
towel.

"Mmmmmm, nice looking cock by the sight of that."

"Thanks, " Brad mumbled, his face flushed red.

"No need to be embarrassed, you know, I am hard too, "
he said getting up from the bed.

Brad stared at Sammy's lovely naked body, as he walked
across the room, his cock sticking out in front of him
like a small flag pole. His cock was about 6 inches
long, or it looked as if it was, had a small brown bush
of hairs at the base.

"Would you like a cold drink?," Sammy asked.

"Please, thank you very much," Brad replied, sitting on
the other bed.

"So what age are you, I am 14?," Sammy said.

"I am 14 too."

Brad was sweating, even although he was only wearing a
towel.

"If you are too hot, you could always take off the
towel, I will not mind, and
I will not attack you or anything, I just like being
naked because it feels right for me."

"It is just that your hard, and I am hard, and I have
never been naked with another boy for ages."

"But you have been naked with another boy then."

"Not for about 6 months."

"I can only wonder what you were doing."

"Well, just what boys do sometimes, you will know."

"Jerking off perhaps?"

"Have you never jerked off with another boy then?"

"Of course, often, it is no big deal, here have a
coke."

"Thanks, Brad replied and sipped the cool drink.

"I think I should be honest with you seeing as I am
sharing a room with you, I am gay," Sammy said.

Brad felt like a huge weight had been lifted from his
shoulder.

"So am I, but I am not very experienced."

"Honest," Sammy smiled broadly.

"Mmm."

"Wow, this is cool."

"Are you very experienced?", Brad asked, I have never
fucked or even had oral sex yet, you know, I am still a
virgin."

"That's cool, no worries, we do not have to make out,
just because we are sharing."

"But I am really horny."

"So I can see, and looking at that ridge under the
towel is making me horny too."

Sammy sat on the bed beside Brad and looked at his wet
eyes, and his gaze strayed down over the lovely body to
the vertical ridge under the towel. Leaning over he
gently kissed Brad on his lips. This ignited a flame
deep within Brad's belly, and he reached out and taking
hold of Sammy's head he pulled him close and kissed him
back.

The two young boys sighed with pleasure as they kissed
each other, slowly and with affection. Each felt their
hormones surging in their young fertile bodies as they
kissed.
Sammy pulled away and whispered, "Oh Brad, that was so
good." He leaned forward once again, and their young
wet mouth met in another long kiss, and Brad felt Sammy
reach between them and tug at he towel.

Brad lifted his buttocks from the bed, and felt Sammy
slowly pulled the towel away, leaving him as naked as
he was. Sammy slowly slid a hand down and gently took
the throbbing cock between Brad's legs and stroked it
up and down.

"MmmmmmmSaaammmmmyyyyyy," Brad sighed as his cock was
slowly wanked. He reached down and took hold of Sammy's
raging hard tool.

"Ooohhhhhhhh, Brrraaadddd, " Sammy whispered, as he
felt small smooth fingers working his cock. The two
young boys sat kissing and fondling each others cocks
for about 30 minutes, and soon the found themselves
lying on Brad's bed side kissing and wanking each
other.

"Brad, I am so fucking horny, make me cum, please."

"Will I wank you."

"Will you suck me please."

"I have never had a cock in my mouth before."

"Oh please, please suck me."

"What do I do?"

"Move down the bed, and just kiss the head and then
suck it gently, like an ice lolly, but keep your teeth
out of the way."

Without a word, Brad moved down the bed until his
mouth was almost touching the 6 inch cock in font of
it. Taking it in one hand, he gently pulled it to him
and opening his mouth he closed his lips over the shiny
head.

"Ohhhhhh Jeeesuussssss, Brad," Sammy moaned as Brad
slid his hot wet mouth down his tool as far as he
could, and then slid it back again. Hearing Sammy
moaning,

Brad knew that what he was doing must be ok, so he slid
his lips all the way down again, until he could feel
the tip of the rock hard cock touch the back of his
mouth and then slid his lips back to the tip.

"Oh for fuck sakeeee mmmaaakkkemmeeeecuummm," Sammy
moaned.

Brad had never tasted spunk before, really. At his last
school, he had a 16 year old friend, with whom he
shared special secret moments. They would sneak into
the woods, and take out their cocks and wank each other
off, and see who could shoot their cum the furthest.
The older boy wanted to do more, but Brad was afraid.
It was usually, but not always the older boy who shot
the furthest, and once when Jimmy, the other boy, came
in his hands, Brad had tasted his spunk.

It had tasted all right, but it had been only a small
amount, and when he came all over Jimmy hands, Jimmy
had tasted his cum. He started sucking up and down
Sammy's smooth penis. He felt Sammy began to thrust
gently in and out of his mouth. He reached around
Sammy's firm cheeks and pulled him into his mouth.
Sammy responded by thrusting faster. After a few
minutes Brad heard a long groan, and hot thick spunk
shot from the tip of Sammy's cock into his mouth,
filling it. He gagged, then swallowed it, just as
several more hot spurts shot inside his lips.

Sammy pulled his still spunk dripping cock from Brad's
mouth and sighed," God, Brad, you are fucking great at
that."

Brad was pleased that he had done well with his first
blow job. The spunk tasted not too bad either, and it
had made him even more in need of an orgasm now. Sammy
knew that his young lover needed to cum, and he wanted
to taste boy spunk in his eager young gay mouth too.

He rolled on his back and beckoned Brad. " Kneel over
my mouth and fuck it Brad."

Brad got up as he was instructed and knelt over Sammy's
waiting mouth and guided his cock inside the waiting
lips. He felt Sammy close his wet lips around the head
of his cock.

"Ohhhhhh, gggoooossshhhhhhhhh, Saaammmyyyy," he sighed
as he experienced brand new horny feelings. He slowly
began to thrust in and out of Sammy's mouth, feeling
the hot wet lips gripping his sliding prick.

He knew that he would cum very quickly. Only after
about 5 minutes, he felt his load begin to move up his
tool. Sammy felt Brad's tight buttocks begin to spasm,
and then the 6 inches of smooth cock inside his mouth
jerked quickly several times, each time spurting hot
boy juice down his eager throat.

The two young boys lay cuddling each other as they
recovered from that first encounter between them.

They must have fell asleep as it was dark when Brad
awoke. He and Sammy were still lying together, arms
wrapped around the other slender young naked body. He
could feel that he had another erection and so had
Sammy. Sammy woke. He looked at Brad and whispered, " I
love you ".

"Brad felt a flame of real affection coarse through his
body. " I think I love you too."

"I need to pee."

"Me too."

"We could pee together, if you want."

"Mmmm ok," Brad replied, getting up from the bed, and
headed for the Bathroom. Sammy followed and the two
young boys stood facing each other at the WC, looking
at each others cocks, waiting for the pee to start.

Soon each boy's cock spurted a stream of hot steaming
pee into the pan. When they had stopped, they held
hands and returned to the main room. They lay on
Sammy's bed this time, and Brad saw the magazines, that
Sammy had been reading, and understood why, when Sammy
opened the door, he had a stiff cock.

The pages were full of pictures of young naked boys in
various sexual positions, including fucking. He felt a
hand gently hold his cock which was already semi hard,
just looking at the pictures. He lay back on the bed,
and let Sammy slowly bring his penis to full attention
again. Brad looked at Sammy and saw that his penis was
standing up proud and erect.

Sammy reached in a drawer on the bedside dresser and
lifted out a jar. He opened it and began to smear the
slippery gel all over Brad's cock. It felt so good, and
then Sammy coated his fingers and reaching down between
his legs and behind him, Brad saw him rub his hole.
Brad realized that he was going to o fuck Sammy. This
was to be his first ever fuck and he was so fucking
horny, he could not wait.

Any worries about not being very good at it were soon
forgotten. Sammy knelt over him, and reaching down,
took hold of Brad's slippery cock and guided it to his
eager and well lubed hole. When the head of Brad's cock
was pressing against his already twitching anus, he
lowered himself on it and felt it slip inside his tight
hot hole.

"OhhhhhhhhSaaaaammmmmmmmmmyyyyy," Brad moaned as he
felt his virgin penis being gripped by this soft, firm
velvet like grip. Sammy had slid all the way down his
tool and was sitting on his groin, then he proceeded to
rise up and fall back, in a slow gentle motion.

"Brad your cock is so big in me," Sammy sobbed as he
started to slide up and down, and at the same time, he
felt Brad thrust up with his hips.

Brad reached for Sammy's cock and wanked it as his own
fucked his lovers light hole. The two boys fucked for a
full 30 minutes, before Brad felt his cum was near to
exploding from his cock, once again.

"Saaammmmyyyyyy, Iammmmmmmmm
ccccuuuummmmmiiiihnnnggggg," he cried out and with one
last upwards thrust in to his lovers arse hole, he
came, over and over again, filling Sammy's hole with
hot boy spunk.

Sammy felt his bottom fill with sperm. He lifted up
from Brad, his hole dripping with fresh spunk, and
reaching down, lifted his lover's legs up over his
chest, and finding the open jar, coated his fingers
with gel, and rubbed it into the waiting eager
twitching young hole.

"Oh yes, Sammy, Fuck me, fuck me, give me your seed, "
Brad panted.

Sammy coated his cock and kneeling over Brad, guided
his cock to the young boy's virgin hole and pressed
gently and felt the tip slide inside the hot hole.

"Oh god Sammy, it is so goooooooodddddd, fuck me now, I
am so horny."

Sammy needed no second bidding and eased his 6 inches
all the way up the lubed hole under him. He felt his
pubic hairs brushing Brad's skin as he slid in and out.

The two boys kissed passionately as the fucked, their
tongues playing games with each other. Soon the room
was filled with the stench of sex and sweat. Sammy had
lubed Brad's hole so much that he was able to really
fuck him hard, and Brad felt no pain, only the most
intense pleasure he had ever felt, as this hard piston
slid in and out of his eager young anus.

Sammy felt that feeling deep in his guts, and speeded
up his thrusting to a speed that even surprised
himself, and then pushed it up one last time and held
Brad tight as his hot seed spewed time and time again
up inside Brad's arse.
They lay kissing for ages, then they showered together,
kissing and telling each together how much they loved
the other.

That night they cooked together and watched TV in each
others arms, and slept together in Brad's bed. During
the night they both awoke, hard and horny and fucked
again. In the morning they fucked again. Half way
through the week, in which the two young lovers fucked
at least twice a day. and hardly had their hands off
the other, Brad decided he did not ever want to leave
Sammy

When the School started he arranged to share with him,
and so started a long and happy love affair.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 42
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-28 02:18:48 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Jail Bait
by Peter Pan (***@hotmail.com)

***

The following 'story' is completely and frighteningly
true. All this happened recently to a very dear friend.
I have composed it solely to warn you all of the
dangers inherent in "having a little fun on the side."
Even in cyberspace, you are at serious physical risk!
If this doesn't convince you, nothing will! (Mf, ped,
mast)

***

As had been his wont of late, right after dinner Terry
wandered into the small den and sat down in the swivel
high-back - perhaps the one, almost irrelevant
concession to luxury he had indulged himself in these
past two decades. Living in small-town Missouri he had
struggled for most of his working life to make ends
meet - 'come close' might be the more appropriate
terminolgy - with a variety of jobs. An electrical
tradesman by profession, he had picked up a useful
contract with a local manufacturer, installing ceiling
fans. Heading now well into Winter, the jobs were
becoming noticeably infrequent. Letters from the
mortgagee demanding the arrears on his monthly payments
however, were quite the opposite.

Married late with just the one now thirteen-year old
son, Terry had faced worse before. He would ride this
out too.

First closing the door to circumnavigate the sudden
appearance of any unwanted visitors, he poured himself
a bourbon and ice and logged-in to check his email. It
was there! "Phantasy_luvr " had finally replied to his
cyber-pleas and written to him.

Not a particularly worldly girl to judge by its
contents, but nevertheless, that is hardly what he had
been hanging out for. A guy nudging his mid fifties,
doesn't chat up a young female University student in
Nebraska, hoping to better understand the cause of the
Indo-China conflict. Having read it twice, he swiftly
fired-up MSN Messenger hoping to catch her on-line.
Damn, that bourbon was hitting the spot, last half-
bottle that it was though.

The dice were falling his way tonight - there she was,
already chatting it appeared. He clicked her dialog
box, marginally put-out that she might be spreading her
favors abroad this night. Such fears were allayed
however when she assured him she had just logged-on
herself, hoping to find him on-line. His self-esteem
restored, his manhood pulling back from damage-control,
he fell-in to their now familiar role-playing script.
"Phantasy_luvr" confessing her frenetic desire to be
used and abused by her daddy, whilst "Mountain-man"
provided the paternal patter necessary (he hoped) to
have her fingers on active duty in areas he could only
dream about...and did he ever do that? - it was
becoming a daily ritual.

The Internet is indeed a wonderful thing - the ultimate
playing-field of electric dreams.

"Do you like daddy's hand up your skirt, doing this?"
he typed one-handedly, it's partner caressing a long
dis-used (as far as marital obligations were concerned
at least) appendage. The girl's reply was slow in
appearing - evidence he took it, that she was indeed
caressing deeply that youthful pussy, somewhere in the
freezing Nebraskan wilderness.

"I love you daddy," she wrote at last, "If you want to
fuck me that's Ok with me!"

He had always wanted a daughter - one who loved him and
desired his sexual attentions as well, was even better.
He had never been so hard, and three quarters the way
to the walled city himself, he typed, leaving nothing
to the imagination, his blueprint for what he hoped was
their shared orgasmic solace.

At the point she entered, "Oh
God!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" into his dialog box,
he imagined he had done not only womanhood in general a
great service, but that the young girl was now creaming
her panties at the behest of his dynamically arousing
banter.

She was still describing the on-going sensations
afflicting her body anywhere and everywhere between her
nipples and southern climes, when he jetted-up a stream
of cum that splattered not only his keyboard, but
several order forms that would now need judicious
cleansing. He smiled to himself as he thought of the
boss's elderly secretary, mulling over the occasional
stains as she filed the paperwork, tut-tutting at the
outrageous possibilities.

"That was incredible" he typed, "Biggest cum I've had
all year, thanks," he paused for a moment before
continuing. "I know I've asked before sweetheart," he
punched in, "But don't you have any pictures you could
send me? I would so love to know what you look like?"

"What I look like, or my pussy looks like?" she
answered... he could almost hear her giggle!

"Either's fine by me," he responded.

"Maybe I'll just take one using the timer on my
digital," she typed.

"Make it two - at least," he pleaded, hoping she was
even half as pretty as his fantasies had led him to
imagine. Chatting was always a risky business he knew -
with his luck she might turn out to be a frumpish
spinster from Sheboygan, Wisconsin.

After they had each signed off, he sat back in the
chair, fully reflective for a few moments. He wasn't
'cheating' on his wife, he reasoned - after all, he
wasn't 'seeing' anyone behind her back was he? It was
just a bit of harmless sexy fun! My God, it's not like
he'd had much of that since his wife had pretty much
closed-up shop after Matthew hit double figures.

Problem is - he became so reliant on her sexually
complicit nature he found himself spending more and
more time on line....and more and more time mopping up
his keyboard and peripherals. At the point of each
ejaculation he was beginning now to feel her vaginal
muscles clamping down at the critical moment - taste
her youthful lips - sense her submissive aspect. He was
in love with a ghost!

Not a week later and logging-in to his email account he
noticed that which he had longed to see. A message from
"Phantasy_luvr" but with attachments! Checking first to
see whether or not she was on-line, and that being a
negative, he clicked on 'Loading Image... '.

To describe his condition as catatonic, would be close
to the mark.

Perched unashamedly on what looked like a desk in her
bedroom, a young brunette of indeterminate age but
surely less than the twenty years she had told him, sat
completely naked, her legs well apart and her small
breasts jutting teasingly towards the camera. Her arms
at her side, she was the image of provocative tease.
Pretty, to the point of being arrestingly beautiful,
Terry could but stare at her sexy light brown pubic
curls that drew the viewer's eyes to those soft pink
folds bedded down between her legs. He had the picture
in photo-shop in seconds and with the slightest of
enhancement, a breathtaking angel filled his screen.

Her lips promised the world, her hips - the same. The
girl's blue eyes lit up her sweet face that was, as it
happened, half-turned for effect. On full imaging, he
could study her gentle cleavage and the perfection of
her bodily curves. He sighed as he took in the
magnificence of her quite small nipples - the epitome
of feminine tease.

'Loading Image...' couldn't have been any more intimate
had Michaelangelo himself directed the scene...or any
more disturbing. The girl was on the bed this time, her
mouth open in what looked like shocked disbelief. This
might have had something to do with the middle-aged man
kneeling between her legs and with his outsize erection
as far up her innocent-looking little pussy as he could
get it. With one hand fondling her right breast, the
overall impression was one of aggravated rape. With her
hands up over her head, clinging on to the bed-frame
for either support or inspiration, the girl presented
an image of total feminine submission.

Not even realising he had his own erection unzipped at
this time, Terry brought himself to sticky finality -
twice! He would probably have gone for the trifecta,
but for the knock at the door. Hurriedly he shut down
the monitor and zipped up.

"Could you help me with some homework dad?" his son
urged upon his opening the door.

"Sure Matt," he said, his mind on anything but the
volume of a ten foot water-tank with a radius of four-
foot six inches!

Although he and "Phantasy_luvr" continued to chat from
time to time, he sensed a reluctance on her part to
discuss the pictures, or confide in him who the man
was. "You just kept asking," she said, "So I sent a
couple." He inquired if there was more naturally
enough, but she was in no mind to ever pursue it.
Neither would she discuss her birth certificate except
to admit, "I know, I look young for my age!"

It's always annoying when someone turns up at your door
late at night, especially mid-way though a good movie.
Even more annoying when it's the F.B.I.

"Terry Edwards?" asked the larger, somewhat thick-set
gentleman. Terry nodded. "Agent Norris," said the man
waving his badged id in my friend's face. "This is
Agent Finch," the other man inclined his head
dutifully. Understandably curious, Terry shook the
man's hand and ushered them inside.

"May we speak to you in private Sir?" said Norris,
noting Terry's wife and son hunched up on the lounge.
Terry ushered them into the small den..

Glancing at the desk, Norris said "Is that your
computer Sir?" to which Terry obviously had no reason
that he could figure, to deny it.

"Well, we have Court documents here (he waved some
official-looking paperwork in Terry's face) to impound
this equipment and to escort you back to the office for
further questioning."

Having less than no idea what was going on, he had but
three minutes to hurriedly farewell his family and
fetch a coat - it was a cold night.

At F.B.I. headquarters he was kept in a holding room
for almost two hours before he was interviewed by a
third agent - one he admitted later was a tad more
relaxed and pleasant.

They were keeping his computer he was told, to
thoroughly analyse for possible "illegal images of
children." It could take a week they said.

"But there's no kiddie-porn on there," he
argued....."nothing at all!" He demanded to know why
they had targeted him but was told to simply "go home"
and wait to hear from them.

"Look, it's nothing major," he was assured, "Just
following-up on another case Sir. Please go home now -
we'll be in touch." Protesting that he needed the
computer for work, all they admitted to him is "It's
possible you might have your hard-disc erased by our
software."

Over three weeks elapsed and still he had heard
nothing. So calling headquarters back he was told "Our
investigations are still in progress Sir - you'll have
to be patient. Sorry for the inconvenience. We should
be back to you inside a week."

They were too!

"There was just the one picture Sir," said Agent
Norris, "But that's all it takes isn't it? She was just
twelve years old....and that was her father!" The
handcuffs really left a lasting impression on his wife
and son as they dragged him off that night.

Charged under Federal Law, Terry pulled down a minimum
five and a half years. He is now incarcerated at the
State lock-up in the Springfield slammer. His son will
be eighteen when he gets out and his wife confided to
me a few days ago that unless she can come up with four
grand in back payments by the end of this week, the
bank will be foreclosing on the house in a fortnight.
She has nowhere to go and is shattered. I doubt Matthew
ever gets over it.

Be aware, every photograph transmitted on Hotmail,
Yahoo, MSN, etc, is likely to be 'tracked,' you need to
be guilty of nothing more than turning your computer on
and clicking on the wrong image!

Terry did nothing... he procured no services, on-
forwarded no pictures to anyone, encouraged not the
slightest indecency with any third party - or even knew
the girl's age?

By comparison - a High School teacher in Western Sydney
last year was convicted of setting-up high-resolution
digital video recording equipment in the Year Nine
locker rooms, spying on the girls in the showers,
physically molesting two fourteen-year olds and storing
more than three thousand images of naked girls as young
as eight - many in poses the Police described as
horrifying. He got three years jail and a five grand
fine. With good behavior, he'll be out in two years!

(c) Peter_Pan 2006

"The World Of Peter Pan"
http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/index.html
I finally have gotten to update (and upgrade)it
somewhat!

"The Complete Harper Valley"
http://www.lulu.com/content/106537

Many of you have asked over the months "What the hell
do you actually DO with your life outside sex?" A fair
enough question heheh! Have a look at
www.uniteddirectorysystems.com and you’ll have your
answer.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 42
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-29 13:33:42 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Horse for Sara
by Jimbo2 (***@hotmail.com)

***

A story about a married lady and her desires for K9s
and a horse. (F/beast)

***

My name is Sara and I live out of town on a small farm.
There is just my husband and I, along with a young
black man who works in the stable areas. I am a little
on the heavy side at 220 pounds but am big boned.
Despite my weight problem, I am very sexual. I have a
very plump pussy which I keep well trimmed. I have a
wide ass and like anal sex every once in a while. I
love sex in any form and masturbate quite a lot.
Usually when my husband is out working.

My husband works on the farm all day and I am alone
most every day except when the stable boy is around. I
have been fucking Jim, our stable boy, for several
years and really love his big black cock. He knows what
I like and he likes to please me. A good fucking is
what I get from him whenever I want it.

We had gotten a big Lab for a watch dog to have around
the farm. Like I said before, I love to masturbate and
it was during one of my sessions that I discovered his
doggie cock. I was laying there playing with my wet
pussy as he came into the room. He must have smelled my
scent because he hopped up onto my bed and put his head
between my thighs.

I was surprised as he started to lick me! I felt his
hot tongue on my wet pussy as I lay back and enjoyed
him. He lapped at my fountain for a few minutes until I
started to cum. I guess the noise I was making
frightened him off me.

From then on, I would call him into the bedroom with me
as I masturbated. He would lick me and make me cum. I
loved to feel his rough tongue on my slit and went wild
as it lapped around my clit. I would hold my lips apart
for him as he licked on me. Then one day I noticed his
big red cock was growing larger as he licked me. He was
pretty big and I knew then that I would have to try
letting him fuck me with that doggie cock.

Sure enough, one day I was hot enough to try it. I
rolled over onto my hands and knees and helped him as
he mounted me from behind. I felt under me and took his
slimy cock as I guided it to my hot pussy. He took a
minute before he thrust it to me, but when he did, he
slammed it home! I had all of that big doggie cock in
me at once, his hips hunching it deeper with each
stroke. It felt so good!

Bear was his name and he made me cum so hard. I felt
that big doggie dick as he pounded my smooth pussy. He
was driving it so deep! I felt the big head as it
touched the entrance to my womb as I came again. He was
fucking me faster and faster as my climax continued.
His cock was bigger than my husbands and I could feel
every inch of it as I came.

I learned to take his knot as he started to like my hot
pussy even more. Sometimes I would be hung up on his
cock, him locking my pussy to his knot for an hour. It
was driving me wild as I loved his big knot in me.

Then I started to fucking him on a regular basis, about
three times a week. I also still had Jim, the stable
boy who satisfied me about three times a week also. Of
course, my husband and I would make love and he would
try to satisfy me, but I did not really get satisfied
with his smaller cock. I needed something big in me.

One day I was at the stables and saw one of our male
horses as his cock got hard. It was huge! It must have
been 2 feet long and as big around as my arm! My pussy
started to throb at the sight of his enormous cock. It
made me want to cum standing right there. I reached my
hand to my pussy and started to rub myself as Jim came
into the stable. He saw me watching the horse as I
masturbated.

He eased up behind me and took his big, black cock out
as he slid my pants down from my hips. I felt his cock
as he shoved it in, my hand still playing with my pussy
as he fucked it to me.

"Would you like some of that horse cock?" he asked as
he pumped that cock to me.

"Yes! Yes! I would love to have that huge cock in me."
I replied, "Do you think I could take something that
big?"

"You could take some of him. I don't know if you could
get all that meat in you or not." He answered, "We can
find out real quick if you want to."

He was pumping that black cock to me as I nodded my
head.

"I would love to try it! Would you help me with him?" I
asked as he slid that big black dick to my aching
pussy.

He seemed to be fucking me a little extra harder as his
dick pumped so far into me, the big head touching my
sweet spot as I came. Jim had his hands on my hips as
he pounded that black cock to me, filling me with his
hot cum as my pussy quivered inside. I felt his juices
as he flooded me with his cum, some running out around
his cock as it pumped faster to me. I felt his cock
inside me as it started to soften a little.

"You still want that big horse cock?" he asked.

"Yes, I do! Help me with it." I said as he withdrew
from my wet cunt. "I want that huge cock in me!"

There were several bales of hay laying around as he
started to make a bed for me and piled a couple up on
each side of the others. I knew he was making a fuck
table for me and the horse.

When he had everything as he wanted, Jim motioned for
me to lay down on the bales of hay. I did as he said as
he led the horse into the stall. His big horse cock was
still sticking out as I watched him coming my way. My
eyes were glued to his long cock as he came closer to
me.

"Lay still and I will guide him to you," he said, "I
have done this before with another horse and I know
what to do."

I lay there under the horse as Jim had him put his
front legs up onto the bales of hay at my sides. I
watched Jim as he took that cock into his hands, as his
monster cock touched my hot pussy. I saw the huge head
as he guided it to my aching pussy, it feeling so big
as it started to enter me. I felt the head as t slipped
into me, the big horse cock was going in me! I was
being horse fucked!

I felt his long dick as it slide so far up my parted
pussy, as it spread me wider with each inch I took. I
watched it disappear as it sank deeper into me, the
long shaft pushing its way as the horse started to hump
me. The position I was in was sort of uncomfortable but
I was enjoying his he horse cock as he fucked it to me.

"Oh, God! He is so big! His cock is filling my pussy so
full!" I cried out, "Oh, yes! Yes! It is so good!."

I could feel his long cock as it hit bottom each time
he thrust into me, causing me to gasp for air as it
struck my inner womb. I was full of horse cock! And I
was loving it. My wet pussy was hurting a little from
the huge cock as he slammed it to me, going faster as
with each hunch the horse made.

I started to cum as he plunged into my aching pussy. I
was so full of cock as my climax sent waves of joy
through out my entire body. I had never cum so hard and
so much as I was doing now. I was getting the fucking
of a life time!

"Oh! Oh! Oh, yes! I'm cumming!" I screamed as I
continued to cum, "His cock is so hot in me. Fuck me!
Fuck me you big stud! Fuck my pussy with that big horse
cock!"

I felt the horse as his cock began to swell deep inside
my stretched pussy. I could feel every inch of that big
cock as I continued to cum. I started to feel his cock
as it throbbed in me, knowing he was ready to shoot me
full of his cum as I tried to fuck back against his
cock. He started to erupt, his big horse cock pumping
me full of good hot horse cum as he filled me full of
it.

His cum was so hot inside my caverns as I felt the heat
from it as he pumped more and more of it to me. He must
have came a gallon of cum as he filled me! I was being
flooded with his hot cum as my climax slowed.

I had been well fucked! My poor little pussy was sore
for two days after that first time. I swore I did not
want to do it again, but I did change my mind. Isn't
that what a woman is suppose to do?

Jim had made me a special bench as he put it in the
stall. He also made a soft top that went on top of it.
He had put more bales of hay on each side of the fuck
bench. I too, helped a little as I brought a blanket
from the house and a few towels, along with a jar of KY
jelly. I would be ready for him next time.

The next time was about a week after he had fucked me.
Jim, the stable boy had told me to come see what he had
done for me. I went to the stables and met Jim there as
he showed me the new horse fucking bench he had made
just for me.

I lay down on it to see if I liked it or not as Jim
came over to me. I could tell by the bulge in his pants
what he wanted. He wanted to slide that black monster
to me! My pussy was wet as I had been thinking of the
horse fucking me again as I lowered my pants and
exposed my hot pussy to him.

"If you want some of this before I take that horse
cock, you better come on," I said, "I want you to fuck
me first. I want that black cock! I will not be able to
feel it after that huge horse finishes with me."

Jim dropped his pants, exposing is huge black cock as I
lay there, my legs spread wide as he got between my
thighs. I took his black cock into my hands as I saw
the difference in the contrasting color of his cock and
my white hands. I pulled on it as I guided him to my
waiting pussy. I wanted him to fuck me first, to give
me a good old fashion fucking before I fucked that
massive horse cock.

Jim took my hips into his hands and brought my legs
over his shoulders as he started to slide that dick to
me. It felt so good! I watched as his black cock slid
past my smooth pussy lips. I could see that black dick
against my white pussy as he slid so deep in me. I
almost came at the sight of his cock in me as I raised
my thighs to meet his thrusts.

If people knew I was fucking a black man they would
disown me, least of all if they knew I was fucking a
horse too! What would my husband say if he saw me with
this black cock buried in me? Would he go crazy to see
the horse fucking me?

All these things did not matter as I took that big
black cock of Jim's, fucking him back with my cock
hungry pussy as I felt my climax building deep down. He
started to pound me with that dick as I started to cum
all over his fucking dick. He was fucking me so hard as
I came, time after time until I felt his cock began to
throb. I was ready for his hot cum as he shot it to me,
his dick hitting the right spots as I continued to cum.

After we had stopped, my pussy was dripping his cum as
I lay there, me waiting for him to bring the horse in.
I was not to be disappointed as he led the horse into
the love stall we had made.

I was on the bench as he started to play with the
horse's cock, getting it ready for me once again. This
time the bench was comfortable and I was at the right
angle to take his cock as I watched Jim bringing it to
my wet pussy lips.

I felt it as it plunged into me, his long horse cock
sliding so deep as he slammed it to me. I could feel it
as it pushed its way so far up my tight passages as he
fucked me with that big horse cock.

There I was, laying on a bench specially made for my
pleasure, with a horse cock deep within my stretched
pussy. I was in awe of his cock as he fucked that huge
dick to my tight pussy. I started to cum from just
watching it slide in and out as he pumped that cock to
me. I was loving every inch of it as it fucked me!

END

I hope you liked my story and if so, tell me about it.
Also I would love to hear from you about your
experiences or desires. You can email me at
***@hotmail.com and I will answer you soon. Be sure
and include the name of the story.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 35
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-29 13:34:24 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Only for my Husband
by Karen Kay (***@karenkayonline.com)

***

A younger wife and older husband begin a journey
together having the young wife tease men up to the
point of actually having sex until one day she meets a
young black stud. (MMF, voy, inter, rom)

***

Danielle combed her long blonde hair as she stood in
front of the full length mirror starring at her
reflection. Danielle was a trophy wife and had married
straight out of college to a man who was twenty years
her senior.

Pete was a wonderful husband and as a matter of fact he
gave Danielle everything she wanted in life. Pete was
an heir to his parent's fortune and now controlled his
Father's business. His wealth enabled him to give
Danielle all the luxuries in life she could have ever
dreamed.

Danielle leaned closer to the mirror looking around her
eyes checking for any signs of age as she normally did
after her showers. At twenty-nine she was very self-
conscious about her appearance and spent most of her
free time working out.

Danielle had a body most women would die for at almost
a perfect 36-24-36 figure. Pete loved to see her dress
in old fashion garter belts with seamed stockings and
heels which made her resemble an old pin-up girl
poster.

She loved Pete dearly and hadn't known anything about
his wealth until he proposed marriage to her and he
revealed his fortune to her. She had to admit she was a
very lucky woman who was married to a man of her dreams
and could afford to give her almost anything she asked
for or would want in life.

Pete loved to show off his lovely wife and bought her
many sexy revealing dresses that she would wear for him
at home or out on the town. Danielle did anything she
could to please her husband because she loved him so
much.

There wasn't a night that Pete didn't bring his wife
home something special regardless if it were flowers or
jewelry or even a special treat like a last minute trip
on their jet to eat dinner in another city.

That's right. They even owned their own personal jet
which Pete used to run their family's business.

Danielle slipped the skin tight black dress that barely
covered her gorgeous ass and tits over her head and
slid it down over her hips giving it a tug here and
there until the material covered as much of her skin as
it could.

She stepped over to the vanity and sat down as she
slipped her heels onto her feet buckling the straps
around her ankles.

Danielle had a specially lighted mirror to apply her
makeup on her vanity and turned the button to the
desired level and began to apply what little makeup she
required to make herself look gorgeous.

When she finished, she stood in front of the full
length mirror again and fluffed her hair over her
shoulders. She turned to the side and looked to see how
smooth the material covered her nice round ass. She
wasn't wearing any panties or bra tonight. That's the
way Pete loved to see her dress and they both had their
own reasons why.

Pete had called her and told Danielle to meet her at
their favorite seafood restaurant in Naples around
seven. The chauffeur drove her into town and she didn't
have to wait long for her husband to arrive as they sat
down for dinner.

They were seated in a special booth Pete reserved
toward the back of the restaurant and waited for the
perfect opportunity to play their little game.

Danielle waited until several men were seated not far
from their table and looked over at Pete giving him the
signal to begin. Pete slipped next to his beautiful
wife and placed his hand on her thigh and began to
slowly caress her smooth skin above her knee and gently
worked his hand toward her inner thigh.

Danielle spread her legs for her husband's hand as he
continued to gently massage her thigh and leaned over
and gave his wife a passionate kiss on the lips.

Pete noticed one of the men starring down under their
table where he had his hand resting on his wife's
thigh. Pete gave his wife a signal to spread her legs
open as he continued to move his hand near her bare
pussy.

They had to wait as the waiter filed their water
glasses than left the table than Pete began moving his
hand until his fingers were playing with his wife's
pussy lips. Danielle leaned back as she felt her
husband insert a finger into her pussy and began to
slowly massage her clitoris making her moan slightly
and close her eyes.

Pete glanced over at the man and saw that he was still
starring under the table as Danielle spread her legs
further apart giving the man a better view of what was
going on.

Pete leaned over and gave his wife another kiss while
he continued to play with her pussy under the short
dress. Danielle moved her hand over to her husband's
crotch and started to massage his hard cock through his
pants as they both kept an eye on the man at one of the
next tables.

Danielle kept her head tiled back as she felt her
husband's finger inside her pussy. A faint sound of his
finger could be heard as he probed inside her now wet
pussy. Danielle moved her other hand above her
husband's hand pushing him tighter against her crotch
as she moaned again and lifted one of her legs slightly
onto the cushion of the seat.

The man was trying not to notice them but couldn't keep
his eyes off the beautiful blonde who was getting her
pussy played with under the table.

Suddenly. The man got up from the table and walked back
toward the men's room as Pete looked disappointed and
stopped playing with Danielle's pussy.

Pete looked at his wife and said, "I'm going to make a
trip to the bathroom and see if I can talk to that
man."

Danielle smiled than gave her husband a small kiss on
the lips and watched Pete walk toward the men's room.

Pete walked into the room and saw the man standing in
front of the urinal and walked up to the one next to
him and waited a few seconds and said, "This place has
the best seafood in Naples."

The man continued to pee as he glanced over at Pete and
noticed who he was and hesitated a moment before giving
him a reply and said, "Yeah. I love the food in this
place myself. Do you come here often?"

Pete finished peeing and replied, "As a matter of fact
I do come here at least once a month with my wife. Did
you see my wife sitting out in the booth across from
you?"

The man looked uncomfortable as he hurried and washed
his hands and looked back at Pete and said, "I don't
think I have. Have a nice evening."

Pete just chuckled to himself as he watched the man
leave the men's room and washed his hands before
returning to their table. Pete started to walk back to
the table and noticed the man and his wife leaving the
restaurant as he sat back down next to Danielle and
slid into the booth next to her and gave her another
passionate kiss.

Pete and Danielle and done this many times in the past
and tonight was rather tame compared to things they
have done in the past. There were a few times that Pete
had finger fucked his wife to orgasm in a restaurant or
movie theater. They even fucked in a parking lot like
two teenagers once in a crowded shopping mall while
visiting New York.

They were always coming up with new ideas and places
for thrills and at the end of the night they always
returned home and screwed like rabbits in heat.

They finished dinner and drove up to a club outside
Naples that Pete knew was considered a local pickup
bar. Danielle had wondered why her husband had taken a
turn North on their way home and noticed a bunch of
guys entering a bar.

Pete parked the car and slid over toward Danielle and
gave her a passionate kiss on the lips and said, "Let's
go in here and see if we can tease a few of these guys
in the club."

Danielle smiled at her husband and said, "You have the
devil himself inside you tonight. Don't you?"

Danielle gave her husband another kiss on the lips and
waited for him to walk around and open the car door for
her. They walked into the club as Pete talked to the
man greeting people at the door and watched as Pete
slipped the man a large bill to seat them near the
dance floor.

The man seated them at a table along the dance floor
and they ordered two drinks from the waitress and
watched some of the couples dancing on the floor.
Danielle leaned toward her husband and said, "Most of
these people here appear to be single and looking."

Pete smiled at his wife and said, "Honey. That's what
the fun is all about. Why do you think I brought you
here tonight?"

Danielle looked around the place and noticed the men
definitely out numbered the women tonight but noticed
many couples dancing out on the dance floor.

The waitress brought them their drinks and Danielle
took a sip of her drink while starring at her husband
and seen a devilish look on his face and smiled back at
him and said, "OK. Tell me exactly what you have on
your dirty mind tonight?"

Pete took a drink and reached out and took Danielle's
hand and said, "Why don't you go out there tonight and
find a handsome stud and get him all turned on?"

Danielle took another sip of her drink and sighed as
she smiled back at Pete and said, "I knew you were up
too no good when we pulled into this place tonight. Go
ahead and pick someone out for me."

Pete nodded his head toward a man standing alone on the
other side of the dance floor and said, "Do you see
that tall blonde man standing over there next to the
rest room doors?"

Danielle glanced over to the other side of the club and
seen the man Pete was talking about and said, "He looks
rather cute and blonde too!"

Pete smiled at his wife and said, "Do you know that
blonde's are hot in bed?"

Danielle starred at her husband and replied, "Ha. Ha.
I'm not going to fuck that man, just make him hot!"

Pete took his wife's hand and said, "Why not make it
more interesting tonight?"

Daniel grinned at her husband and replied, "You're not
going to tell me you want me to take my clothes off and
walk over there do you?"

Pete had hold of his wife's hand and said, "Take off
the rings."

Daniel smiled and turned her head to the side and
finally replied and said, "Pete. You're absolutely
nuts!"

Pete kept holding his wife's hand and kept giving her
the devilish smile until she finally replied and said,
"OK. I still think you're completely gone out of your
mind. Look at all those single studs standing over
there."

Danielle slipped of her engagement ring and wedding
band and gave them to Pete to hold as she picked up her
glass and finished her drink and stood up next to her
husband and leaned over and kissed him on the lips and
said, "Wish me luck."

The waitress came back at the same time as Danielle was
leaving and Pete ordered a double for himself while he
watched his lovely wife make her way across to the
other side of the club. Pete watched Danielle's ass
wiggle as she made her way across the dance floor
walking in between the people who were dancing out on
the floor.

Pete kept an eye on his wife until she disappeared
behind some of the people who were dancing as the
waitress returned with his drink. Pete drank a third of
the drink as soon as the woman gave it to him than
looked across the club trying to see if he could spot
Danielle talking to the blonde headed man.

Pete couldn't see Danielle at the moment as he tilted
his head looking for his wife until he finally saw her
dancing in the far corner of the dance floor with the
blonde headed guy. Pete could see her dancing with the
man they had picked out or rather the one he had
spotted standing alone.

Danielle was dancing to her third song when the lights
went down low and the next song was a slow dance. Pete
was trying to see his wife but the lights had been
turned down so low that he could hardly see any of the
couples on the dance floor except the people close to
his side.

Pete was surprised when he spotted Danielle dancing
with her arms around the blonde man almost right next
to their table. She had worked herself around the dance
floor to give her husband a better look of them out on
the floor.

Pete noticed the man had his hands resting on
Danielle's hips and she had her arms wrapped around the
man pushing her boobs into his chest. Pete also noticed
his wife was grinding her hips into the man's crotch
when he noticed the man lowering his hands onto his
wife's ass.

Pete sat there with his cock as hard as a steel rod
watching the man rub the palms of his hands over his
wife's ass. They turned and Pete's eyes met Danielle's
as she smiled at him as she continued to dance with the
man.

Pete could see the man was whispering into Danielle's
ear making her giggle as she continued to hold him
against her body. They had turned again and Pete could
clearly see the man's hands now massaging her nice
round ass and giving it a slight squeeze as they
danced.

Pete kept watching the couple almost ready to make out
on the dance floor as he tried to contain his erection
under his pants. Pete's heart began to race even faster
as he watched Danielle tilt her head to kiss the man on
the lips where they remained for several seconds.

Pete kept his eyes glued on his wife and the blonde
headed man as they broke off the kiss and appeared to
be starring into one another's eyes for a few seconds
than locked themselves into another heated passionate
kiss.

Pete saw the man squeezing his wife's ass cheeks and
pulling her into his crotch as they continued to kiss.
Pete thought to himself that Danielle had never taken
their little games this far before and must really like
the man she was dancing with tonight.

The song ended suddenly and Pete watched as the man
walked Danielle back to the other side of the dance
floor and out of his sight again.

A few moments later, Pete saw Danielle walking back to
their table alone with a big smile on her face and sat
down and finished her drink before she said anything to
Pete.

Pete looked over at his wife waiting to hear what she
had to say about the man when she smiled at him and
finally said, "His name is Stan and he wanted to take
me back to his place tonight for a drink."

Pete replied and said, "I bet he wanted to take you
back to his place. What did you end up telling him?"

Danielle replied with a laugh and said, "Stan really
didn't want me to leave but I told him I came here with
someone important tonight and couldn't go home with
him."

Pete leaned forward with that devilish grin on his face
again and took hold of Danielle's hand and said, "Did
you want to go home with that man tonight and fuck
him?"

Danielle laughed and replied, "I could go back and tell
Stan I'm available tonight if you want me to?"

Danielle started to stand up as Pete held onto her hand
as tight as he could and gently pulled her forward and
planted a passionate wet kiss on her lips and when they
broke the kiss he said, "You're my little whore
tonight."

Danielle kissed her husband again until a man walked up
behind Pete and yelled out, "Pete. I didn't expect to
see you here tonight. How are you doing?"

Pete stood up and shook the man's hand and introduced
his wife to the man whose name was Rob. Pete offered
the man a seat but said he had to get going but wanted
to give him a set of plans he had been working on for a
project that Pete's company would be involved in
building.

Rob said it would only take a couple minutes of his
time and Pete told Daniel he would be back in a couple
minutes and ordered his wife another drink before he
walked out to the car with the man.

Danielle smiled at Pete and puckered her lips as though
she were kissing him as he walked toward the parking
lot to the man's car.

Pete quickly looked over the plans the man gave him and
thanked him and told Rob that he would get in touch
with him during the following week and rushed over to
his car and put the plans inside the trunk and glanced
at his watch.

He had been gone almost thirty minutes as he rushed
back into the club and back to their table. Pete walked
through the busy crowd in the club trying to make his
way over to his and Danielle's table and when he
finally reached the table he saw another man seated in
his chair talking to Danielle.

Pete was startled to see it was a well-groomed black
man seated in his spot and stood next to him as
Danielle pointed at Pete and said, "Brandon. I would
like you to meet my date tonight. His name is Pete."

Danielle continued her introduction and said, "Pete. I
would like you to meet this nice man who just bought me
a drink. His name is Brandon."

Brandon stood up and shook Pete's hand. Brandon was
much taller and larger than Pete and looked a couple
years younger than Danielle.

Brandon than said, "I guess I'll leave you two alone
now that your back."

Danielle blurted out and said, "Oh. Brandon. You don't
have to leave because Pete is back. You're welcome to
join us for a drink before you leave."

Brandon replied and said, "I shouldn't barge in on the
two of you like this. I didn't know you had a date
until you mentioned Pete."

Pete cut in and said, "Nonsense. You pull up another
chair and sit right here with us the rest of the
evening if you want and let me buy you a drink."

Pete ordered them a round of drinks while they sat and
talked and Danielle didn't let Brandon know that she
was married to Pete but only his date for the evening.
She flirted with him over the next hour until she asked
Brandon to dance with her.

Pete watched them dance to several songs as he sipped
on his drink and waited for his wife to return with her
dance partner. They both were out of breath as Danielle
made a comment and said, "Couldn't that DJ play
anything slow while we were out their tonight?"

It was getting late and Brandon finally said he had to
leave because he had an early appointment and shook
both Pete and Danielle's hands before he left but
Danielle also gave him a small kiss on the lips just
before he walked away.

Danielle fell asleep in the car on the way home that
night so there wasn't much said until they reached
their house.

They reached the bedroom when Pete put his arms around
Danielle and planted a wet passionate kiss on her lips
as she began to squirm and push her body into his
crotch as the kiss continued. Pete was able to grab the
hem of her dress and pulled it over her hips and got a
better grip and slipped it the rest of the way off
leaving his wife completely naked in front of him as
she put her hands on his face holding him in another
long passionate kiss.

Danielle slipped her hands down and began to unbuckle
her husband's pants than worked on his shirt until he
stood naked along with his wife as they continued to
touch each other like wild animals.

The only sound that could be heard in the room was
their breath as they continued to kiss while Pete began
to squeeze and play with his wife's large boobs. Pete
finally pushed Danielle back onto the bed as she
reached down between their legs and guided his hard
cock into her wet pussy and winched as he entered her
and shoved himself inside as deep as he could go with
one thrust.

They continued to kiss as Pete began to screw his
wife's tight pussy and felt her legs wrap around his
ass as he pushed himself deep inside her.

Once they broke the kiss Pete was the first to speak
and said, "Did you get hot thinking about that black
dick tonight?"

Danielle began to move her hips up to meet her
husband's strokes as she replied back to him and said,
"Yes Baby. Fuck me."

Pete continued screwing his wife as he asked another
question and said, "Did you feel his cock tonight?"

Danielle moaned and was able to answer her husband in a
whisper and said, "Oh God. He felt huge."

Pete replied, "You felt his cock?"

Danielle replied in a whisper again and said, "Oh yeah
keep fucking me... I touched him on the dance floor
when we were dancing... Oh... Yeah... Good..."

Pete began to fuck his wife with more force as he
listened to her say she felt Brandon's cock and screwed
her with such force that she was gasping for air as
Pete drove his cock into her as hard as he could.

Danielle's pussy was soaked and the wet sounds coming
from her pussy filled the room as Pete kept screwing
her. They kissed again as Danielle began to quiver and
shake and started to moan out loud as she reached her
orgasm.

Pete couldn't hold back much longer and let out a loud
scream that he was going to cum and began squirting his
load of hot seed deep into his wife's belly.

Pete finished pumping his hot load into his wife and
gave her another kiss before rolling off her and onto
his back as he tried to catch his breath and felt his
wife's hand reach down and massage his now deflating
cock.

They were both sweating as Danielle lifted herself up
onto her elbow and bent down to kiss Pete on the lips
and said, "You're a wonderful lover."

Pete put his arm around his wife and pulled her down
onto his chest and kept her there until he had rested
and caught his breath and finally said, "Did you really
want to screw that black guy tonight?"

Danielle playfully responded to her husband and said,
"Brandon gave me his phone number tonight and asked me
to call him."

Pete had a serous look on his face and replied, "So.
Are you planning to call him?"

Danielle laughed as she stroked her husband's chest and
turned to look into his eyes and gave him another long
passionate kiss and said, "I love you very much."

Pete held his wife very tight and replied, "I love you
too."

They both soon fell asleep but not until Pete thought
about seeing his wife screwing a black man. He wondered
if she really would screw him if he asked or was she
just fooling around. She said she had his phone number
so apparently she was making herself available to this
man.

Pete laid their thinking about Danielle screwing a
black man again and wondered how he would actually feel
seeing his wife with a large black cock buried deep
inside her pussy.

They had only flirted with the idea of turning on
strange men but not actually following through with the
whole idea and doubted if Danielle would even be
interested. Or would she?

***

(We'll soon find out if Danielle agrees to screw a
black man for her husband. You can visit my web site
and find out more about me and my stories at
www.karenkayonline.com )

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 35
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-29 13:34:57 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Ringing Annie's Bell
by Jimbo2 (***@hotmail.com)

***

This is a story about Annie and her sexual activities.
She likes anything sexual from anal to K9's. Annie is
an overweight young lady who delights in getting off in
some strange ways. I hope you enjoy this story as she
told it to me and asked for me to write it for her.
(MF, Mf, ped, inc, intr, beast)

***

I am an overweigh, oversexed, married lady who loves
sex. Some people may call us BBW's but I am just plain
fat! I have a wide ass and a very plump pussy which I
love to play with. I keep it shaved and have many toys
to pleasure it with. My thighs are rather large and my
breasts are 40 DD. When it comes to sex, I want it
anytime I can get it and anyway I can have it.

My husband, John gives me a lot of what I need, he has
a 9" cock and loves oral sex too. I also love to give
him head. I just grave more than his cock sometimes and
my hot little pussy gets it. He gives me it to me
regularly but I need it day and night.

I started at an early age having sex. My first time was
when I was 11 years old and I tricked an uncle of mine
into having sex with me. Before that, I had been
masturbating since I was about 6 years old. I had
learned what my pussy was and I found several ways to
please my little itches. I learned to pleasure myself
with my fingers and would hump my stuffed bears at this
early age.

When I was 11 years old my Uncle Joe was staying with
us for a while and I had noticed the way he looked at
me from time to time. I could tell he was sexually
attracted to me. I would lay in bed at night and
masturbate to the thought of him fucking my small
pussy. I was always masturbating at night and the
thought of him fucking me would send me over the top as
I came.

Then one night, my mom and dad wanted to go to a movie.
Uncle Joe had agreed he would stay home and baby-sit me
while they went out. I heard them talking as he agreed
to keep me while they went out. They told him they
would be late since they also wanted to go out for
dinner that night. I knew we would have lots of time so
I put a little plan into action.

I ran upstairs and removed my panties as I put on a
short dress and came back downstairs where Uncle Joe
was. I dropped onto the couch, directly across from
where he was sitting. As we watched TV I started to
move my legs a little as my dress creped up my thighs.

I knew he could see my hairless pussy as I worked my
thighs back and forth. I saw the big bugle in his pants
as his cock started to get hard, me trying to act like
I didn't notice it. He could not stand it any longer as
he got up and went to the bathroom. I knew he had gone
to masturbate!

I eased up to the door and listen as I could hear him
playing with his cock inside the bathroom. I knew he
was thinking of my smooth little pussy as he stroked
his cock. My little cunt was on fire as I played with
it. Listening to him jack off. I heard him as he came,
grunting loudly as he slowly stopped pumping his cock.

I ran back to the living room and sat back onto the
couch as he came back down. I saw the sheepish look on
his face as he glanced towards me, peeking at my spread
thighs as he gazed upon my little pussy. I let my dress
ease up to my mid thigh length as I moved my legs a
little wider. I caught him looking at my little pussy
and smiled at him as I saw his cock began to bulge once
again. I knew this was my chance!

I got up from the couch and went over to him, plopping
down into his lap. I placed my hot little ass on his
bulge and started to shift my weight around a bit as I
rubbed against his cock. I could feel it as it touched
my bare ass crack through his pants. It was so big! I
reached up and wrapped my arms around his neck and
kissed him on the cheek as I started to squirm.

This drove him crazy as I melted against him with my
hot little body. He didn't know what to do as he was
dumb founded. I was moving my little ass around as his
cock grew even harder.

"You need to stop that and get up," he said, "You don't
need to be in my lap."

"Why, Uncle Joe? Am I making your thing hard?" I asked
as I kissed him again.

"Yes you are! I can't stand you doing this." He said,
"I might do something I'll be sorry for later."

"Just what would you be sorry for?" I quizzed him, "You
don't like me in your lap? You don't like me rubbing on
your big thing?"

"I love you rubbing on it! It is just we are not
suppose to do these things." He answered, "We could get
in trouble."

"I won't tell if that's what you mean." I said, as I
raised up, taking my dress up and sliding my hand down
to feel his hard cock.

He could see my smooth little slit as I worked my
fingers over his bulge. He was huge and my little
fingers felt just how big as I toyed with his dick.

"Can I see it? I have never saw a real dick before." I
asked him, "I will let you see mine first if you do."

He sat me up straight as he unzipped his pants and took
his large prick from his pants. I was amazed at how
thick it was as I reached down to pull my dress over my
head. I was standing before him, naked, as I saw his
eyes taking all of my hot little pussy in. His cock
looked so big as I wiggled my hips for him.

"Will you rub it against my little pussy?" I asked, "I
want to feel it against me."

He did not say a word as he reached out and took me
into his lap once again, his big cock sliding between
my thighs as I felt that hot flesh touching my smooth
cunt. He turn me to him and started to gently suck on
my breasts as I wiggle my ass over the thick head.

"Your dick is so hot!" I told him, "I can feel how hard
it is too. I like feeling it with my bare pussy."

He took that as an Ok to start working his cock along
my slit, sliding me up and down the entire length of
that long fuck stick. My little pussy was on fire as I
felt his hot dick rubbing between my puffy lips.

"I want to kiss it for you first." He said, "I will
make it feel so good to you."

We moved to the couch as I lay there on my back with my
legs spread wide for him. He dropped to his knees on
the floor and started to lick my tight little cunt. I
was loving it! He would lick my puffy lips from my ass
hole to my protruding clit. I was humping my pussy to
his hungry mouth as he licked and sucked on me.

"Oh, yes! Uncle Joe, you are making me so hot! I love
your tongue right there! Lick it some more." I asked as
he put the tip into my wet cunt. I felt his tongue
going inside my hot little pussy as he tongue fucked my
tight hole. It felt so good!

I felt his hands as he played with my budding tits, as
his mouth gave pleasure to my hot little slit. I had
his head in my hands as I pulled him to me, fucking his
face as his tongue licked me. I wanted to feel more
than his tongue in me. I wanted his big dick in my tiny
pussy!

"Put your dick in me, Uncle Joe. I want you to fuck
me!" I cried out, "I am so hot! I want to feel your
dick in me!"

He picked me up and lay down, placing me on top of him
as he started to slide that cock between my thighs once
again. I felt the big head as it slid along my puffy
slit, wanting to enter my hot little pussy as it went.

"It might hurt a little." He said, "So if it hurts too
bad, let me know and I will stop."

He positioned me as to where my little pussy was above
his cock as he told me to work it in. He said I needed
to relax and let my pussy become accustom to his cock a
little at the time. I did as he said and felt the thick
head against my wet pussy as I pushed down onto it.

I was so wet, the head slid right into me, as he
reached down and opened my puffy lips. He held his cock
right there as his fingers started to massage my little
clit. It was so good and his cock head felt so hot in
me! I wanted more of it as I thrust my wet little pussy
down once more!

"Oh! Oh! It hurts! Your cock is too big!" I said, "But
it feels so good! Fuck me!"

His big cock was popping my cherry and I didn't even
know it! I felt the stinging as it pushed farther into
my tight slit. It was burning a little but felt so good
at the same time. He held onto my hips as I raised up
and pushed down once again. I felt his fingers as they
played with my clit while I was fucking his big dick. I
was ready to cum! He had me so hot!

Uncle Joe made me cum that day and many times after
that. We would fuck whenever we were by ourselves. We
made time to be alone and he taught me many things
about sex. He taught me how to suck cock and how to
jack him off. I even learned how good his cum tasted.
Of course, I had to let him taste mine also.

Uncle Joe moved away and got a job out of town. I was
so unhappy for a long time afterwards. I would lay in
bed and fuck myself with things like a cucumber or
other things, dreaming it was his cock in me.

I remember the first time I tried anal sex. I was about
twelve when I started to see the boys and go on dates.
I had a boyfriend, Bobby who was always trying to poke
his cock into my ass. He had asked me several times if
I would let him put it in. I always told him no.

One night while we were fucking I had gotten so hot
that I asked him to do it to me. He had a rather large
dick for his age and it was buried in my wet pussy at
the time. I wanted his cock in my ass as he fucked me
so hard.

"Bobby, you can put it in my ass if you go slow." I
said, "Just don't hurt me. I have never had a cock in
there."

"Baby, I will be easy with you. I promise not to hurt
your little ass." He replied.

I withdrew his cock from my wet pussy and rolled onto
my hands and knees as he got up behind me. I lay my
head onto my forearms as I knelt there for him as I
watched between my thighs as I saw his cock approaching
my tiny ass.

I felt him as he took my wide hips into his hands and
started to draw me to his big dick. I felt the head as
it pressed against my little star, as he spit on his
fingers and lubricated my upturned ass. Then I felt it
slip past my tight entrance as the head went in! It
felt better than I expected.

"Oh, yes! It feels good! I Love it!" I shouted, "Fuck
me1 Fuck my little ass with that big dick!"

I felt his hands as one rubbed my tits as the other
played with my clit as he pound my ass. He made me cum
so hard that night! I knew from then on that I would
love being ass fucked. I had felt his hot cum shooting
so deep into my bowels as he emptied his huge load to
me. It felt so hot as it spurt into me! He had rang my
bell!

After a few months, my boyfriend moved away also. I was
depressed for a while and was fucking anyone who showed
the slightest interest in me. I even had a couple of
black boys fuck me a few times. I love their big cocks!
Both were so huge.

Then I met my husband, John. We started fucking and
after a few months, we decided to get married. John was
a good fuck and kept me well fucked the first few years
of our marriage. He has a nice cock and I was sort of
happy with it until one day he suggested we get a dog.

We got the dog, a big Lab and it wasn't long before I
had his cock in me too. I loved it as I trained him to
slide his knot to me. I had gotten to where I was
fucking our doggie several times a week. I loved the
way he would mount me from behind and then slide his
big knot to my starving pussy. With his knot in me, I
would cum so hard as he fucked me with that doggie
cock.

I didn't want my husband to know I was fucking our dog,
but then he caught me one day when he came home early.
He already had a good idea that I was doing it and was
not too surprised to find me hung up with our dog when
he came into our bedroom, seeing me locked to our
doggie.

There I was on our bed, the big lab with his cock
knotted to my pussy as John came in. I could not get
away from his cock since he had me locked to it. All I
could do was fuck him back as John watched. He watched
with his cock in his hand as he masturbated at the
sight before him. It made me so hot as I watched him
jacking off to the sight of me being fucked by the dog.
I came so hard as I felt that hot doggie cum as it
filled my hungry pussy as I watched John shoot his
load.

After that day, John would help me take the doggie
cock. He would position him just right and would guide
his cock to me as he played with my big tits. Sometimes
he would have me lay on top of his cock as he fucked me
between my big breasts. I loved feeling his cock there
and adored the hot cum as he shot his hot cum all over
my tits as I licked the remainder from his cock.

He even bought a video camera so we could take pictures
of me while the lab fucked me. It made me feel so hot
to watch myself in the videos as both the dog and John
pounded my pussy, I got real good at taking both of
them at the same time as I would suck one and fuck the
other.

After a while, John brought home a present for me. One
of his black co-workers! He knew it made me cum when he
talked about a black cock fucking me so he did the
right thing. He brought me a black cock to fuck! He
knew I loved to fantasize about a large black cock as
we often talked dirty to each other as we fucked.

I was on my hands and knees in no time at all with his
huge black cock buried deep within my white pussy. It
was so exciting and sexy to see his black dick as it
slid in and out of my white pussy. The color contrast
between the black dick and my white pussy was too much!
I would cum just looking at his cock! I watched as he
slid that black cock to my wet pussy, his big dick
going so far into me as I pushed back to take more of
that massive black snake! This was a dream come true!
That Black cock was ringing my bell as he fucked that
huge cock to me.

John videoed him fucking me and he even joined in as I
sucked on his cock. I was sucking his cock as I took
that black monster so far in my smooth snatch. I felt
it as the big head touched places John only dreamed of
touching. I was so full of that big black cock! His
huge dick was making me cum each time it hit the
entrance to my womb. I felt it as it pounded my slick
pussy, his large log pushing its way so deep in me as I
came.

They both made me cum so much! My cum was mixing with
theirs as it ran out of my pussy and down my thighs.
They filled me with their hot cum as we fucked and
fucked. I was in pure heaven as they pounded me. I
watched that big black cock as it slid so deep in me,
filling me with that hot meat. I must have cum ten
times that night as I fucked that black cock several
times.

John and I still watch those videos and we still love
to fuck each other. It still gets us hot to see
ourselves in the movies we made, especially that big
black cock fucking my plump white pussy.

I still love to fuck and I do slip out for some strange
cock from time to time. I love black cock! I love it
when I can see a huge black cock fucking my white
pussy. There is just something about seeing a black
cock fucking me that really makes me crave it! I love
having one sliding into me as I watch!

As big as I am, there are many men who loves to fuck a
large woman, I am proof of that! It seems the black men
I find, love a big lady who can take their cock! If you
ever have the chance to find a black cock to fuck, do
it! You won't regret it! They love us large ladies and
love to hammer their cocks to us.

I still like to fuck and do have others, both men and
women. There are many men who love a large woman. I
have learned to eat pussy and love it! There is nothing
as good as me eating a pussy while being fucked! I have
tried many things but I like it with a man and a lady
best! But that is my next story, so be watching for it.

END

I hope you liked her story, I know I enjoyed her
telling me about it. I would love to hear from you so
email me and tell me all about you and give me the name
of this story. You can reach me at: ***@hotmail.com
I will answer your emails.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 35
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-29 16:41:42 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2010. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Burning the Church
by LeAnna (1997)

***

A virgin college student decides to lose it with an old
beau during Church services. (MF, 1st, rom)

***

I hadn't been to church in years, and I returned only
now because a new brother had been born to my mother,
and they were going to christen him this Sunday. When I
walked into the sanctuary with my family, I glimpsed a
man out of the corner of my eye. He was tall, had long,
luxurious blonde hair, and beautiful big green eyes. It
was KC, old enough to drink now, and my, he was a DISH!

I suppressed a giggle, and kept a butterfly at bay in
the pit of my stomach, and the memories flooded back to
me. Back to a time when I was a newbie to the church
service, sent there because my parents believed that my
behavior of late had been -- ahem -- immoral. I was
young when I joined, thirteen years old. I became
friends with most of the other youths there, we were
almost all alike: atheist anarchists, forced to attend a
mandatory church service by the force of cruel witches
we all know as our parents. We were robbed of our Sunday
sleep, and suffered together.

I was quite well liked. Even though I was in eighth
grade back then, I was more developed than many girls my
age, and got my fair share of looks. There were 3 guys
at the church who liked me about then.

The first one was Kenny. He was a year younger than I
was, and rather cute. He slowly grew more and more
obnoxious though, and years later, we both hate each
other's guts. So obviously, that's not who this story
was about.

Bobby... He was... How do I put this? Interesting. He
was one of the first grunge/gothic teens in this town,
and certainly the first in his church. I liked him
immediately as a friend, he was very philosophical and
rather smart. He got dismal grades, but we all know
that's a side effect of being smart, as it's happened to
most of us.

KC, Bobby's older brother. He was very cute, and had
some of the same tastes in music as Bobby. He liked
Kiss, but was more of a coffeehouse hippie type. He was
a sophomore, 16 years old. I was 14.

We hung around a few months before becoming interested
in each other. I thought he was adorable, of course- he
had wide, sleepy green eyes, perfect skin (almost like a
girl's) and was towering tall over me. His hair was
blonde, fine as a baby's, and reached to his shoulders.
He kissed like a Greek god, soft driven, and madly slow.

One night, the church was sponsoring a youth coed
sleepover (VERY good idea!). And all the middle- and
high-schoolers were invited. We were still not
tranquilized by 3am, KC and me, but most of the rest of
the attendees were out cold. Including the chaperones.
The movie was Canadian Bacon, and I sat up against a
couch, cross-legged. He lay down with his head in my
lap.

He sang along with the theme song- he had an amazing
voice. He was in a band, of course, but when he sang his
bass voice would reverberate into my legs, causing
pleasant sensations. We both knew what we wanted, but,
alas, teenagers rarely pursue it.

However, a little later, we slipped off to the library
to go to bed, and he went into a bathroom that adjoined
with another room of the church. He was gone too long,
about 5 minutes, and I became curious and went inside.

"Hey!" He grabbed my hand swiftly, and pulled me towards
him. My heart was fluttering in my throat, and he leaned
over awkwardly to kiss me on my mouth.

His lips were soft, and gentle. They didn't probe- his
tongue didn't snake into my mouth, squirming and wet,
like some boys had the mistake of doing. He went slow,
licking at my lips softly, letting me feel his body
pressed up against mine.

That started an odyssey of about 2 months, during church
services, we'd leave the sanctuary and skip Sunday
school, spending the time in the library, which was
always abandoned during the church service, lights off
and curtains drawn. We'd mess around for a while, never
going very far. (I was quite prudish. He had his fair
share of girlfriends- there's a reason why he dumped me
so quickly!)

That was years ago, I'm now a college student. It's all
still fresh in my memory, though. Nobody ever forgets
the best kiss they'd had. Nor the first time anybody
slipped their cool hands up a warm belly, to feel their
breasts. He was many firsts for me.

After we broke up (he dumped me for the same ol' reason,
I didn't put out). I gradually started going to church
less. I became friendly with his younger brother, Bobby,
even going on a date with him once, but it never quite
worked out. I felt odd about keeping it all in the
family.

Bobby and me were good friends outside of the church, so
I just stopped going. And since my behavior was
improving, my parents didn't make me go (also the fact
that I had an ex in there influenced them).

Now I was watching this man, that had been one of my
first beaus. He was tall, light, and handsome. His hair
was still the same shade, and his eyes were still
sleepy. He was laughing and flirting with another girl
that went to church about the same time that we both
did. He wasn't serious, though, I could tell by his body
language. He was never serious. At first, I think he was
pretty serious with me. But he didn't have high
expectations of someone 2 years younger.

He turned around to leave the sanctuary, and disappeared
from my view. Before he vanished, he looked at me in the
eye with surprise and recognition. It took a few
moments. But few people in this city have hair this
light blonde (it was flowing to my waist by then, a
white-blonde shade), few people have bright blue eyes
that were as intense, and few people had *ahem* the body
that I had grown into.

The service began, and my little brother Tony's wail
echoed through the church. Tony was scared, it seems,
and my mother next to me in the pew was crooning softly
to him, trying to quiet him. The christening was not set
to begin for another hour, and I sighed and slumped back
in boredom.

I wasn't going to sit through the minister's lecture on
sins and eternal damnation. I whispered an excuse about
having to go to the bathroom, and left. As I was walking
down the hall, my head was leaned towards the floor and
my facial expression was thoughtful. Still tripping down
memory lane.

Someone slammed into me, full force. My mouth opened to
let out a shriek and perhaps a cuss, and it closed
abruptly when my head snapped up and saw the chest of
someone I'd been thinking about.

"Jeez, are you ok, Lee?" KC asked with genuine concern.

I laughed in half-nervousness, half-surprise. "It's been
a while, KC. I thought they finally ran you out of town
last summer!" I replied.

"Nah. They ran me out of New York last fall so I'm
back." He gave me a winning smile. His teeth showed
slightly through his lips that I'm sure were every bit
as soft and gentle as they had been when he was 16.

I gave an obligatory laugh and made a mistake, looking
up into his eyes. His green color caught me, and I
stared for a few seconds (hours), before I said, "What
you doing here?"

"Heard your brother was going to be christened."

Laugh. "You came to see me?"

"Nah, came to see your mother... Yeah, I came to see
you. I've been tryin' to track down everyone I've known
since I was 4. Especially those with good lips." KC was
many things, but he wasn't subtle. I was pretty sure he
was pulling my leg, but I didn't mind- I will take a
compliment anytime!

His grinning face turned serious. "You're beautiful,
Lee. You are amazing," he said softly. I blushed.

"Your hair... I mean it, I've never seen such hair as
yours. Your face has really cleaned up, I'm not just
saying that, it looks baby smooth- and... man, you've
got a body... Er... heh..." he started to flush a
little, but it disappeared momentarily.

I felt myself starting to flush too, not in my face. His
hand was gripping mine, and he leaned over in a low
sweeping bow, and kissed the back of my hand. I smiled,
(this was not an hour of repartees) and said, giggling,
"Do you remember how we used to go into the library and
make out all the time?"

We were standing in front of the library (I hadn't
noticed this in my yammering and stammering). He looked
to the side and laughed. "Yep. You never let me get very
far."

"As I recall you dumped me for that," I said, half-
seriously.

He gave a pout. "Aw, jeez, you ain't still remembering
that are you?"

"Hell yes. You had the lips of a Greek god. I sure
wasn't happy about it." There was a permanent smile
pasted on my face as I reminisced with him.

He winked at me suddenly, and tipped his hat, before he
gripped both of my hands (gently, of course) and led me
into the library. It was darkened because it wasn't in
use, but it wasn't locked. The windows had heavy red
velvet curtains. I laughed, but I didn't resist. Why
should I?

He shut the door quietly behind him, and I looked at him
with my sexiest stare when he flipped on the lights. He
gave a joking look of agony, pulled me close, and kissed
me.

It was soft at first, with our lips barely even
touching. His lips were smooth and moist- not changed a
single bit, and his hands rested lightly on my waist. He
gave my hip a bit of a squeeze, and I lifted my arms to
put them around his neck.

He pulled my waist close to him, and I pressed my chest
against him as the kiss got deeper. He still went
excruciatingly slow, doing the kiss by steps. His warm,
rigid tongue softly licked at the apex of my upper lip,
and I shivered.

"Cold?" he asked gently, pulling away momentarily. I
shook my head, and started to kiss him again. He backed
up, pulling me with him, to the large velvet chair. The
same one we made out in as teenagers, but slightly more
beat up over the years.

He sat in it awkwardly, relaxing against the plush back
and pulling me to sit with him. The chair was so big
that there was room for me, too- so I sat in his lap,
legs on the side of his, straddling him. I stood on my
knees to make myself higher, and leaned down to kiss
him; running my fingers along his chest and giving his
nipple a teasing squeeze.

He was breathing irregularly now, his arms first
encircling my waist to bring myself close to him. My
mound pressed against his solar plexus, and I rubbed it
very slightly against him.

He groaned so softly into my mouth with this, and moved
his arms, releasing me. I reached my hand down to untuck
my shirt, tugging it up, and he slipped his cold hands
into my shirt.

It was a shock, and I reeled away at first, and he
grinned, pressing his fingers against my bare stomach to
warm them up. He softly walked his fingers up my
stomach, feeling the lower curve of my breast, running
his hands to the nipple. I'd grown 3 cup sizes by then,
and he was enjoying the feel of my hard nipple
underneath his fingers.

I sat back down, on his legs directly below his cock. I
could feel it- it was pulsating hard. It seemed huge in
his slacks, and could have been a metal with its
rigidity. I rubbed my pussy slightly against it, and he
groaned again into my mouth, giving my breast a squeeze
as he tickled my stomach lightly. He ran his fingers
down to my skirt, and lightly rubbed my pussy through
the fabric. I responded eagerly, pushing my pussy into
his hand softly, kissing him like mad.

He ran his hand down my dress, then up the bare skin of
my leg. His fingers met the cotton fabric of my panties,
and a wet, warm spot. He pressed against it, and I let a
gasp out involuntarily, reveling in the feeling that my
neglected pussy hadn't had in months.

"Oh yeah," I whispered.

He smiled, and whispered into my ear, blowing hot air
into it as he did, "You never let me get this far."

I whispered into his ear (after a soft nibble), "I would
have, if I knew that nobody would kiss as good as you,
or go as slow as you, or be as gentle as you.

"I want you to finish what we started all those years
ago." My bold statement surprised me, but I knew it was
true. I knew it was what he wanted. My body was
enveloped in a warm heat, and his fingers were hot to
the touch, one hand teasing my nipple and the other hand
rubbing at my pussy. I lowered my lips back to his, and
started to suck at his tongue softly, nibbling it
gently, acting as if it was his cock. His breathing was
hard, and I let a hand slip down to his engorged penis.

"It's so big..." I moaned softly. Size doesn't do much
for me, but it *was* big. Abnormally large. I loved it.

He laughed softly in self-satisfaction as I let my palm
stroke his cock through the fabric, rubbing it softly,
and then I undid his pants. The button let loose with a
pop, and the zipper ran down with a roar. My hand fought
the folds of his boxers, finding the tip and slipping
inside.

He was so hot, so hard- it could have been molten steel
wrapped in velvet. It was now he that shivered as my
cold fingers touched his sensitive spot, and I warmed
them against his belly, tickling it.

His hand was now inside my panties, a finger teasing at
my clit and another finger rimming my pussy hole. I
gasped as he slipped the tip of a finger inside my
pussy. It went in smoothly, and felt so good that I
tilted my head back lightly to moan.

He kissed the swell of my throat, and slipped his
fingers in as far as they could go- he had large
fingers. His hands were at work, and his lips were
molten against my throat. My excitement was climbing,
but I knew it was too soon. I slowly pulled my pussy
away from his hand, hoping he'd understand to go more
slowly. He laughed.

"Too fast for you now?"

"It might make me come if you don't slow down. And I
want to come with your cock inside me," I declared.

His cock surged in my hand, and I could tell the idea
excited him. It excited me, too. It had to about 9 or 10
inches long, and 2 inches thick-it would stretch the
skin of my pussy pleasantly as I fought to get it inside
me, and bottom out (some guys hadn't exactly bottomed
out in my pussy.) I wanted to feel the tip of his cock
spurting against my womb.

He whispered, "You know what you're doing to me, woman?"

I grinned and said that I did indeed. I lowered my pussy
onto his bare cock, the boxers and pants pushed away to
the side, his balls exposed. I rubbed the wetness (I was
amazingly wet) against his balls, and he moved his hand
from my pussy to my ass, massaging the cheek.

"Oh god!" he moaned, and involuntarily pushed his rock-
hard cock against me. I teased him, and lifted up
slightly, and then lowered it again. I spread my pussy
lips with one finger, positioning it to fit perfectly
against the front of his cock, and with the well-
lubricated juices, I began to slide back and forth,
pressing my clit and pussy hole against his cock.

"Oh, Lee..."

I was getting wetter and wetter, and about to come. I
was doing long strokes by now, dipping all the way from
his balls to the head of his cock, and just barely
letting the head inside me before I withdrew it again,
sliding it back down to the base. His expression was
pained, and he bit a lip, his big green eyes looking at
me for pity.

I couldn't take it anymore- his pleading look, the fire
of my clit, his red-hot and rock-hard cock pressed
against me. Pre-cum was running out of his cock by the
gallon, lubricating my joyride even more. My jaw was
open, and I was breathing hard, biting my lip to keep
from crying out. This was, after all, church, and it
would be bad to be discovered this way, my long hair
flowing loose, my voluptuous hips bouncing back and
forth, my tight pussy ready to be penetrated by KC's
hard tool.

I pulled his cock up slightly to let him enter me. I was
so wet that it went in with almost no hesitation, the
skin around my pussy stretching to its near-limit, my g-
spot and clit both being stimulated by his member. In
three strong strokes, his cock was all the way in, and
the feeling was absolute ecstasy.

I felt FILLED, his cock pressing against my womb. I'd
never felt as FILLED before, nobody anywhere NEAR this
large had gone into my pussy. He was bottomed out, and
his hands on my breast and ass tightened, as he groaned
my name softly. My ass was on his balls, and we reveled
in the absolute beauty of the feeling for a minute.

I started to move up and down on his cock, very slowly,
letting it go all the way to the head before I reversed
my stride. My pleasure was building up, and I knew I was
going to come within seconds, and I told him this, both
with my frenzied, heated body language, and with my soft
yelps and moans.

My body on fire, my hands gripping his, I rode him like
a bucking bronco, my legs snapping a little with the
space restraints. I could see him trying as hard as he
could not to explode all over me. He whispered to me,
"Ladies come first in MY book."

My strokes became more and more frenzied, plunging as
hard as I could and moving quickly, and my body was
hanging on that delicate string before the orgasm,
waiting for the string to break and plunge me into the
fire. My head was in his neck, teeth gripping the fabric
of the collared shirt, and I moaned quietly, "I'm going
to come... I'm going to come... I'm gonna... Oh god...
I'm..."

My entire body tensed up, and my teeth tore at the
fabric of his collar, as my pussy tightened impossibly
around his cock as an incredible orgasm ripped through
me.

"I'm COMING!!" I cried, trying to keep it quiet, as
convulsion after convulsion ripped through me, my body
shaking and my knuckles white as I tried to contain it.
I let a rather loud moan out into his ear, and he pushed
a finger into my mouth. My teeth clamped onto it, and I
kept coming.

It was such an incredible orgasm- I kept coming and
coming, knowing no end. His fingers were working at my
nipple, causing me to reach new heights, and it was
likely a whole minute before my tense body loosened up,
and I sighed and gave a laugh-sob, still riding his cock
for all that it was worth., my body bathed in the
ecstasy of the after-orgasm. My teeth released his
finger, which had deep marks indented into it.

He was finally able to release his pent-up cum now, and
he did. With the fury of ten thousand men. His head
threw back, his mouth wide open, his eyes clenched
tightly shut as I thrust my hips up and down to continue
the pleasurable agony of friction on his cock. He thrust
his cock almost angrily into me, pressing against me-
pubic hair to shaven pussy. Finally, his cock spurted
inside me, and I could feel hot cum splashing on the
inside of my pussy.

His grip on my ass cheek was almost painfully tight, my
nipple in agony, and he finally shot one last jet into
me with a strong thrust of his hips that lifted his ass
off the chair, and then slumped back into a normal
position.

I leaned over, and held his head against my breast as he
wrapped his arms around my body. We were both sweltering
hot, but in the comfort of the moment, neither of us
cared.

We stayed like that, holding each other, for 15 more
minutes before we returned to the church service.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 67
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-30 18:25:09 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Billy's Luck
by Old Bill (address withheld)

***

A well-endowed youngster tells about his good life and
many loves. (MF, 1st, size, rom)

***

I guess I'm one of the luckiest guys around. I've got
lots of friends, both male and female, my teachers like
me, my parents are reasonably happy with my behavior
and school's easy most of the time, and best of all
I've got two pretty sisters who have decided that my
sperm keeps them acne-free and with what they call a
healthy glow. They call it "refreshing," what we do
together. Sometimes they actually rub it on their faces
and boobs, but usually they just swallow it down or
absorb it from their wonderfully tight vaginas after I
fill them with my seed. I think they are wrong, but I'm
sure not going to tell them.

I'm fifteen this summer, going into my junior year of
high school next year, and I'm reasonably well hung and
don't have any trouble hooking up with girls in my
class and a few that are older. It's a slow week when I
don't bonk some pretty little skirt and enjoy the sound
her squealing climax as she writhes and kicks beneath
me, sometimes out in the open or in their family car
but often in her bedroom. And I generally get them
coming more than once, in fact I think three's about
average. Even after I ejaculate, I can usually hump for
five minutes or so. I try not to brag, but I have
never, ever left a girl unsatisfied, and I must have
done a couple of dozen at least. I wish now I had kept
track.

It all started about two and a half years ago now, on
the evening of my thirteenth birthday, when I my older
sister, she's called Kelly and she's a beauty, came
into my room when the house was dark and quiet and
everybody was in bed, probably around midnight I guess.
I was kneading my balls and having a wonderful fantasy
about doing Margie Phillips, the class slut of the 8th
grade who had agreed to go to the movies with me
Saturday night. Movies with Margie meant at least a
blowjob and, with any luck at all, going all the way
and that was my goal, either way getting my rocks off.
At the time I had enjoyed a few sloppy bj's but I was
still very much a virgin.

Now Kelly is four years older than I am, and she was
already going to college, the local community college.
She's real smart. I guess she probably weighed as much
as I did, around 150, but she sure was built
differently. She was taller than I was then, and she
had a body that might have produced an erection on one
of those plaster statues at church. No matter what she
was wearing, it was hard to look at her without getting
hard, if you know what I mean. A wet dream on wheels,
and she jiggled when she walked, her hips rolling like
they were on ball bearings.

Kelly had been the homecoming queen when she was a
junior, and she had started doing department store
modeling when she was a senior. I don't have any idea
when she started being, as they say, sexually active,
but she had boys and men drooling over her all the
time, calling and coming by the house. Just then, when
I turned 13, she had one with a Corvette, another with
a brand new Z3 roadster and a third with a classic
Jaguar, a 140, which of course was really his father's,
all squiring her off to parties and dances and dinner
and stuff and probably slipping it to her every chance
they got. My big sister was super hot, but I had never
even thought about fucking her, honest. Seeing her
naked, yes; boning her, no, never.

When Kelly stepped into my room, the light from the
hall briefly showed me she was wearing those frilly
babydoll pjs that were enough to give any boy a heart
attack as well as blue balls. That's what she and her
sister usually wore in the summer, trotting around in
the mornings and ignoring the fact that they were
driving me crazy with their long legs and big jugs.
"Hey," she said quietly, a finger to her lips in the
moonlight, "I have a birthday present for you."

And with that she stepped out of her tiny panties and
skinned her short top over her head and then climbed in
bed with me, grabbed me by the ears and kissed my
mouth, her luscious breasts dangling down, made silver
in the moonlight, making my palms itch and my already-
hard cock stand at attention. Her hand slid down my
body and found my eager ram which had been up and
throbbing for ten or fifteen minutes by then, hard as
oak, dripping lube, super sensitive. "Ohh," she said,
"what have you been doing?" By then her big boobs were
rubbing my bare chest, her nipples really hard. I swear
they were the size of softballs and the nips were like
Hershey kisses. I slept naked because it felt better
and because I got tired of hearing about how I messed
up my pajamas.

She tossed back the covers, smiled down at me and got
her other hand on my blood-hot cock, twisting right and
left like she was going to unscrew its head or
something. "Boy," she said, "that's a really big one
for a kid your age. Have you measured it?"

"No," I lied, "of course not." It was then six and
almost-a-half inches long and about five inches in
circumference according to my mother's sewing tape. I
was proud of it and loved looking at it in the mirror
while I jacked off, watching it jump and spew. It more
than filled my hand, and I could spurt from one end of
the bathtub to the other. Three times a day was not
unusual that summer, my scrotum tight as a baseball and
almost as big.

Her fingernails scratched my balls and her top hand
slid down my shaft as she bent, her hair falling
forward so I couldn't see, and mouthed the head of my
prick. Nothing, absolutely nothing, not even the first
bite of chocolate chip ice cream, the first dive into
the swimming pool, nothing felt so good. I whimpered.
She sucked and her saliva slid down my hot ram.

She was making odd noises in her throat as she gobbled
my cock and started bobbing her head up and down and
circling it with her tongue, one hand on my thigh and
the other on my belly. Once she had it good and wet,
she turned it loose, licked her lips, swung a long leg
over my body and grinned down at me. "I sure hope I'm
your first," she said as she held my cock in thumb and
forefinger and eased herself down on it, her inner lips
quivering, flowering open, swallowing it up, screwing
it in, clamping firmly, easing herself down. I watched
it disappear up into her and noticed that her groin was
hairless, her labia protruding. Inch by inch, it
vanished into a muscular sheath, into a vibrating
paradise. And then she tensed those muscles and crushed
it within her. I almost screamed, but she covered my
mouth with hers and tongued me deeply, chuckling
evilly.

Anyhow, that's how it started, with Kelly fucking me
until my eyes crossed and I had come three times in
her. And the next night, while I was lying there with
my balls in my hand and Kelly in my mind, here came my
younger sister on tiptoes. Her name is Mackenzie and
most people call her Mike or Mickey. She is very cute
and not as big or beautiful as Kelly, but really
pretty, a hottie. Back then, when she was fifteen and I
was thirteen, we were about the same size except that
she had a great rack and a hard ass and killer legs.
She was the family athlete starring in field hockey,
basketball, softball and soccer; getting three letters
as a sophomore and making All-Met in two sports. She
beat me regularly playing horse. She was faster I than
I was and probably stronger too.

She had plenty of male admirers then and a lot more
now, most of them jocks and most of them older than she
was. I guess she must have been having sex with some of
them, but I sure didn't know; I couldn't have guessed.
I was ignorant as well as randy.

So Mickey shed her sexy little pajama set and crawled
in bed with me that night, smelling good and feeling
very warm. She came into my arms and our bodies got
acquainted from nipples to knees, as did our tongues.
"Kelly, she says, you're pretty big," she said as she
kissed her way down my body and then licked my hard
cock which had been poking at her belly button. "Nice,"
she said as she grabbed my scrotum and sucked my prick
right down her throat. I, obviously, died and went to
heaven. Incredible!

I shot my load in her mouth almost at once, and she
wiggled her way up to me licking her lips. "Love those
thick milkshakes," she said as she kissed me and gave
me a taste of my own spend. We nuzzled and pawed and
kissed and groaned and pretty soon I was hard again,
and she was on her back saying, "Be gentle, and don't
hurry."

I eased my upcurved cock into my younger sister, all
the way into her, right to the balls and she sighed and
smiled up at me. "Kelly was right," she gasped. "You're
the biggest one that ever, oh, oh god, oh, oh, oh," and
she came right then and there before I ever got
started. I guess I must have crushed her clit or
something. I waited until she stopped shaking and her
body relaxed and her breathing sounded ordinary and not
just gasps, and then I began very slowly like Kelly had
taught me the night before, rearing up and making sure
her mons got plenty of friction. Pretty soon I was up
on extended arms and doing push-ups into her, and she
was trying to wrap me in her muscular legs. After that,
it really got exciting.

I never did get to lay that junior high slut, whatever
her name was.

Now Kelly has quit going to school, has been engaged
and unengaged twice, and is working at the local TV
station doing the weather and sometimes the sports and
giving guys in a much wider area hard-ons and, she told
me, fucking the station manager now and then. They give
her a clothes allowance as well as a good paycheck, and
she's living with an older guy at his penthouse condo
in town. He's a lawyer or something, a rich jerk with a
Bentley. But almost every week, she comes to see me
after we figure out a time, and I give her what she
wants, two or three ropes of my rich cum. She laps it
up and always leaves me spent and sore, my balls
feeling more like raisins than walnuts. Making love to
Kelly is hard work, but well worth the effort.

My big sister has sure learned some neat tricks in the
last couple of years, and she's taught me a dozen
interesting ways to make girls happy. I'm probably the
only 15-year-old who can go down on a girl, find her
little love button with my tongue tip and bring her to
a screaming orgasm in les than two minutes, mouthing
her whole vulva and trying to suck her inside out.
These days 69 is just ordinary to me, still pleasant
but hardly exciting. I even gave one girl an orgasm
with my nose.

Last week we did it in her old bedroom with my luscious
sister on her back with both of her feet resting on my
chest and me rearing up with her boobs in my hands,
pounding away at her wondrous pussy as it fluttered and
rippled on my straining cock while she arched her back
and closed her eyes. When she felt my balls roiling and
pulsing, she pushed me away by straightening her legs
and rolled up on her knees to suck my rigid cock into
her mouth and swallow down what I had to offer, several
thick ropes of it, her treat and my pleasure.

Then she laid me on my back, licked me hard again and
mounted facing my feet. It was wonderful to just lie
there and watch my thick shaft move in and out of her
bulging pussy lips until she climaxed and fell back,
bringing my hands to her full breasts while she spasmed
on my body, her juices mingling with mine. Kelly's jugs
are now 38D's, more than a handful, but just as firm
and high as ever. After that we showered together and,
of course, fucked again.

Mickey has been offered athletic scholarships to
Rutgers in basketball and Arizona in softball, but she
had decided to follow in her beautiful sister's
footsteps and attend the local school for a couple of
years. One of the reasons, she told me as we lay
tangled together swapping spit, was because of my big
cock and the pleasure it gave her. I'm now a bit taller
and heavier than she is, but she's still probably in
better shape. Mickey just loves to ride me, digging in
her knees, gritting her teeth, swatting my ass and
bouncing on my belly while I maul her firm boobs, twist
her jutting nipples and give her hard thrusts over and
over, posthole digging. She thinks taking it in the
pussy is just as good for her complexion as swallowing
my semen. Who am I to argue?

Recently, speaking of being lucky, Mickey has been
bringing me some of her friends, mostly girls from a
private school that she is on a team with this summer.
One fainted when she saw my tool, but enjoyed it
thoroughly once she recovered. Yesterday it was a lean
girl called Deanna who was a virgin, a sixteen-year-old
virgin. Mike insisted on staying beside the pretty girl
when I penetrated her, comforting her and kissing her
tears as she sobbed and wailed with my big ram tearing
open her innocent virtue and plowing her tight and
untested vagina. It took me a good five minutes to get
it all into her.

I used a condom at my sister's insistence, something
I've never done with her, and she stripped it off me
and then squeezed out my sperm into the shocked girl's
mouth. She licked it down and smiled, thanking me. When
she recovered, I did her again doggy style and
bareback; she enjoyed it a lot more; in fact, we both
did. I just love the sound of young flesh smacking
together. Then Mike led her off to her bedroom and
closed the door. I really think sometimes that Mike
likes girls as much as she does boys. But, of course,
I've never asked her.

And it keeps getting better. Just after lunch last
Wednesday Kelly arrived with two suitcases and a cab
full of clothes. She had left the guy she had been with
for three or four months after a fight over her other
male admirers and lovers. And she came home and right
into my arms, needing comfort. I petted her, took her
to my room, stripped her bare and mounted her eager
body and spent an hour convincing her that she was
still wonderful. She insisted that I plan to spend the
night with her for the rest of the week, coming to her
bed once our parents were in theirs.

Lucky, that's me.

So today, after supper and seeing my big sister do her
TV thing and display her assets for the whole
community, I was watching a ballgame when she came in
with another girl and plunked her down on the couch.
She looked familiar. I smiled at her as Kelly got a
couple of beers. Then she introduced me. I couldn't
believe it and probably looked like a real dork.

"This is Rachel Rivers, Billy, don't you recognize her?
She's in town promoting the new movie, you know High
School Dance Two."

"Hi," I said like a dope. I had seen the first one, a
Disney rip-off, on TV and thought it was awful, worse
than the sugarcoated original, and I sure hadn't seen
the movie. But I had seen clips of this girl dancing,
and she had the kind of body that Hooters loved, long
legs and big boobs.

She smiled at me and I gave her a closer look. She
didn't look any older than Mike, who was seventeen.

"Rachel's spending the night with me. She had an awful
time with her chaperone, but we convinced her. And,
well, she needs a favor. Tell him," she said to the
girl.

The curly headed female put down her beer, licked her
lips, looked away from me and said, "I know there's no
such thing as nymphomaniac, but I've got this problem
when I get out in public. I start doubting myself,
thinking they're all staring at me, laughing at me."
She sniffed. "It makes think I'm ugly. Isn't that
weird?"

"I don't get it," I said. "What's nympho got to do with
that?"

"Out in California, well, my brother does it for me,
and Mike said, well, that you did it for her."

I glared at my younger sister. We had sworn to each
other that we would never tell anybody.

"So stupid," my sister said, "I told her you'd do her,
any way she wanted, as many times as she wanted, while
she's in town."

"I'm here for three days, doing the military hospitals
and the TV stations and a couple of PA's."

"And you want me to...?"

She nodded and smiled, "It'll be, I guess, like three
times a day, maybe four on Wednesday, usually in the
dressing room, just before I go on. OK?"

I nodded and smiled, lucky again.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 60
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-30 18:25:39 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Getting Pregnant By My Sister's Husband
by Cyberdog (address withheld)

***

I'm married but my sister's husband got me pregnant.
(MF, cheat, preg)

***

From the first time I had sex with a man I became
addicted to feeling him shooting his cum inside my
pussy. When I felt it would make me cum twice as hard.
It's hard to believe I never got pregnant. I started
having sex at 17. I was 23 when I had my first baby
with my husband. Four years later we had another. Then
three years later me and my sister's husband had
another one. Yes my sister's husband.

I found that the more intense the man's orgasm, the
more intense mine was. I didn't really care much about
size as long as it was at least six inches. I found out
young that almost all men like to cum inside a girl and
get them pregnant. I love the feeling and the rush of
possibly getting pregnant. So this is always how I had
sex.

I found that some of the most intense orgasms men have
is when I would have a boyfriend I would always have
sex with another guy. Yeah I cheated! So what! Do you
know how intense a mans orgasm is when your having sex
with him. He knows I have a boyfriend and you tell him
too shoot in you so you so he can get you pregnant. OH
MY GOD!!! Intense!

I love my sister a lot but when she first introduced me
to her new husband I have to admit my body temp went up
and I got wet. Damn he was hot! I was really impressed.
I thought for sure he could be a perfect candidate for
my infidelity. But I wanted to be sure first so I got
to know him slowly. After a while I flirted with him.
He didn't seem to mind to I would go further each time.

Eventually one night my husband and I and my sister and
her husband went out to a club. Dancing and drinking.
We got pretty loaded and I dragged him onto the dance
floor. We started dancing together. I put my hands
behind him and pinched his ass. He in return did it
back. I turned around grinding my ass into his crotch.
His dick was already hard and seemed a good size. I now
knew he was mine.

It was a few months later I put together a party at my
house and invited them to it. They came and we all got
drunk. I tried to pace myself and hope Mike, her
husband, didn't drink to much. It was late when my
husband and my sister passed out. Mike was still up but
said he was tired and was going to sleep in the
basement on the couch. Sleep? Ha, fat chance.

I woke him up quietly whispering in his ear. "Mike,
Mike wake up." He woke gently to see me standing over
him in a bathrobe. "Shhhhh," I said as I dropped my
bathrobe to reveal my 130 lb nude body. Mike looked in
disbelief. His eyes wondered if it was real. I assured
him it was as I kissed him on the lips. "Mmmmmmm," I
moaned.

He reached up and cupped my tits in his hands and began
rubbing his thumbs over my hard nipples. I pulled his
shirt off as he continued exploring my tits. I wanted
him naked so I pulled his pants off also to reveal
about a seven inch one inch thick cock. There wasn't
enough room on the couch so I laid a blanket down on
the floor and laid on it on my back. He lay down next
to me kissing me and sucking on my sensitive nipples. I
was hot and real wet. My mind was already starting to
wonder what he was going to feel like when he started
rubbing my pussy and my clit. I was getting off the
charts with one orgasm already behind me almost ready
for another.

He played with my pussy for a little while longer
bringing me to another orgasm. I was his now for the
taking. I was clay in his hands. He had complete
control over me. I was ready and willing to take all
his cock in me and feel him plant his seed in me. I
orgasmed again.

He wasn't having putting his cock in me yet. You see he
figured he was going to do his best work on me. He went
down sticking his tongue in my swollen, dripping,
pussy. Sucking my clit and darting his tongue in and
out of my pussy got me two more right in his face. He
tried to lap it all up but I knew it was impossible I
came so much. I couldn't take it anymore and begged him
for his cock. "Please put your cock in me now," I
pleaded.

He pulled himself up until we were almost face to face.
I felt his cock hot against my skin. "You want this?"
he asked.

"Yes put it in me," I said breathlessly.

He did just that. As wet as I was it had no problem
sliding all the way inside me. It felt so good in
there. It fit perfectly. Like it was made just for my
pussy. He started pumping me slow for a while and
slowly built up his pace to a steady motion. I lifted
my ass off the floor to meet his thrusts and came
again. I realized this was enough. I wanted to feel him
cum inside me.

"Cum for me baby," I said.

"What?"

"Cum in me Mike."

"But can't you get pregnant?"

"Yessss! I want to feel you shoot your sperm into me,
into my tubes and to my fertile egg. Do it. Do it baby,
do it now!"

"Are you serious?"

"Yes cum inside me, get me fuckin' pregnant, I want to
have your baby!"

He started pumping in me little faster. His breathing
got deeper. "Oh my god I'm gonna cum in you!"

He started to pull out. Fuck no he ain't! He's not
pulling out. I'm getting every drop of it in me. I
quickly wrapped my legs around him pulling him to me
and putting the anaconda death grip on him. He wasn't
going anywhere.

Then I felt it. The first spurt hit me like liquid fire
inside. "UUUUgggghhh!!" He yelled out. Loud.

I felt the second spurt. It was heavier than the first.
The third spurt followed shortly after sending me to
into the most intense orgasm I've ever had in my life.
I blacked out for a while. He just kept pumping it in
me. After the fifth spurt I believe my womb was full of
baby making sperm and I would be pregnant with this
man's baby. He collapsed on top of me spent just as I
was. We lay there for awhile cuddling.

We talked about baby names and that we would continue
without ending our marriages.

We still have sex. Not as much. The baby came out
looking like me so no suspicion was cast. I've had good
sex since but nothing will compare to that night.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 60
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-30 18:26:04 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Isabelle, Teen Temptress
by J. J. Cure (address withheld)

***

A young teenage girl has desires for man next door.
(M/f-teen, ped, 1st, rom)

***

Isabelle savored the wetness in her pants as her hand
moved between her legs. Sexual fantasies were like a
dark forest that she'd enter in the privacy of her
imagination, to do things that were against the rules.
Her parents had instructed her to wait until she was
married, but this summer Isabelle decided that she'd
waited long enough. After all, she was only three
months away from her sixteenth birthday.

Isabelle was practical and realized that she didn't
have eligible bachelors calling her up every day. She'd
have to find a guy and start the seduction herself.
Isabelle carefully considered several attractive
prospects, all of which were much older than her. She
wanted her first time to be with a man of experience.

Isabelle decided that her best chance at success would
be with the handsome man who had moved into the house
next door. She wondered how he would react to a sexual
advance from a young girl. Surely, a grown man living
by himself would be lonely and in need of companionship
from someone like her.

Isabelle fell asleep that night wondering how she'd be
able to wiggle into her neighbor's life. She awoke in
the morning with her hand between her parted legs and
with a finger inside her cunt. She had dreamed of an
encounter with her neighbor where he'd carried her into
his bedroom and made love to her.

Isabelle got up and washed her long black hair and put
on a simple outfit consisting of a blue shirt and white
shorts. She rubbed her crotch and looked out her
bedroom window at the house next door. Her bra and
panty lay untouched in the dresser drawer.

Isabelle caught sight of him when he walked outside to
pick up the morning newspaper from the driveway. She
had to find an excuse to go over to his house. Her
father was watching a baseball game on television and
her mother sat beside him, fussing with her knitting.
Isabelle took her soccer ball downstairs and bounced it
on the floor at the entrance to the living room.

"I'm going outside for a while."

"Okay Isabelle, but please, don't play with that ball
indoors," her mom said.

Isabelle jumped off the back porch and looked over the
fence at her neighbor's house, where she caught a
glimpse of him walking past a window. She kicked the
soccer ball around her back yard, feeling the pull of
her shorts on her pussy. Then, inspired by instinct,
Isabelle took aim and delivered a forceful kick, which
sent the ball soaring over the fence.

Isabelle giggled and ran down a tree-lined corridor
between the two houses where she unlatched a never-used
gate in the fence and passed into her neighbor's
property. The chrome bumper on his convertible car
reflected Isabelle's image as she walked across the
driveway. She knocked on the door and heard the
approaching footsteps from inside the house. When the
door opened, Isabelle gulped and felt herself becoming
wet.

"Hi, my name is Isabelle." She looked directly into his
eyes and extended her arm to offer a handshake.

"I'm Conner - nice to meet you. What brings you over
today?" He couldn't help glancing at the peaks made by
her swollen nipples.

They shook hands with Isabelle's little fingers barely
reaching around his palm. Conner recognized the
disturbing young girl. He'd been watching her and
fantasizing about her for several months. He gazed at
her slender waist and the white shorts that fit so
snugly between her legs.

"Sorry to bother you. I kicked my soccer ball into your
back yard."

"Oh, I'll go get it for you."

Conner turned to walk through the house, which left
Isabelle standing on the porch. He heard the sound of
the door shutting and looked back to find Isabelle
standing inside.

"I like how you've decorated your house."

A lump formed in Conner's throat. "I'm going outside to
get your ball, I'll be right back."

Conner searched his garden and retrieved the soccer
ball from underneath a rose bush. Upon returning he
found Isabelle looking at a picture on the fireplace
mantel. Her shorts pulled between the cheeks of her
little ass. She looked so lovely with her long black
hair hanging down her back.

"Who's this?" It was a picture of Conner and a girl.

Conner's voice cracked, "She was my girlfriend in
college. We had plans to get married, but she developed
cancer and died."

"That's sad, I'm so sorry."

Conner set the soccer ball on the floor beside
Isabelle. He stood behind her and put his hands on her
waist. Isabelle touched the tip of her finger to the
face of the girl in the picture.

"She was pretty, do you still miss her?"

"Yes, I miss her every day."

Isabelle leaned back against Conner's chest. His hand
moved over the front of her shorts and softly rubbed
between her legs. She felt his lips kissing her neck.

Conner's hand disappeared inside the top of her shorts.
Her wet pussy lips spread nectar over his fingers. She
thought she had him, but then he drifted away. Isabelle
cringed when he pulled his hand out of her shorts.

"I'm sorry Isabelle, I can't, it's not right."

Isabelle set the picture back on the fireplace mantel
and turned around to face him. She leaned back against
a chair, with her black hair hanging below her elbows.
Her pubic mound bulged insider her shorts.

"Conner, is there something wrong with me?"

He seemed frozen, except for his eyes, which roamed
over her body the way she wished his hands would.

Isabelle stepped up to Conner, pulled down his zipper,
and inserted her hand into his pants. She cupped his
hairy testicles and pulled his cock into the open.
Conner looked at the picture on the fireplace mantel
and listened to the slurping of her young lips on his
cock.

Conner pulled Isabelle's head away from his prick. Her
lips were wet with saliva and a dab of jism bubbled on
the end of his penis. She opened her mouth and bent
down to engulf him again, but he pushed her backward,
onto the couch, where she fell on a pillow.

"Isabelle, we have to stop."

She looked vulnerable and hurt, lying there with her
legs spread open before him. She was a just young girl,
but her eyes burned with lust.

"Conner, do you really believe that she loved you?"

"I know she loved me."

"Would she want you to be happy?" Conner stared at
Isabelle in silence.

"A girl can tell some things – I believe that you
haven't been with a girl since she died."

"How old are you?"

"Fifteen."

"That's too young."

"For some girls, but not me."

Conner sat down on the couch beside Isabelle. Her mouth
opened to receive his kiss. He unbuttoned her shirt and
tormented her stiff nipples with a flicking tongue.
Conner picked up Isabelle and carried her back to his
room where he stood her in front of his bed. He slid
her shorts down over her thighs.

Isabelle's mother and father nibbled from a bowl of red
grapes as their daughter stepped out of her shorts.

"I don't believe this is happening," Conner said.

"Conner, she's gone forever, but if she could be here,
she'd tell you to go on with your life. I'm alive
Conner, start living again with me."

Isabelle unfastened his belt and pulled down his pants.
She unbuttoned his shirt and stepped on her tiptoes to
pull it over his shoulders. His cock filled out with a
curvature and the red bulb on the end looked ready to
pop as it bounced against her abdomen.

Isabelle's father peeled a banana as his daughter took
a cock into her hand and felt it stiffen.

Conner picked up Isabelle, laid her on the bed and
pushed her knees apart, causing her pussy lips to
flower open. Conner traced his finger along the edge of
her inner labia before tantalizing her clitoris with
the tip of his tongue. Isabelle pulled her knees back
to her elbows and moaned, "Oh, oh," as Conner inserted
his finger into her oozing, pink cunt. Her feminine
bouquet stoked his passion beyond control.

"I'm going to fuck you."

Isabelle's mother had gone to the bathroom and was
sitting on the toilet at the moment when a cock was
being slid inside her daughter.

"Yes Conner, oh, you're so hard."

Conner probed and poked around inside the tight cunt of
his young girlfriend. He had an inkling that this was
her first time, so he stroked into her gently at first.

"Oh, oh," Isabelle moaned each time her lover's cock
plunged into her.

Isabelle's eyes were glassy and dazed as she clawed at
his back and thrust her hips toward him. She made a
frenzied wail, "Ooohhhh, aaahhh," and almost seemed to
lose consciousness as he held her in his arms.

"You like a big cock, don't you?"

"Oh yes, fuck me."

Isabelle felt Conner squeezing her more tightly. A
shiver ran through him as he poked his cock deep inside
her and held still. She heard him say, "I love you," at
the same time that she felt his cock twitching in her
cunt. Isabelle wrapped her arms and legs around her
shuddering lover as he filled her with his seed.

Isabelle and Conner cuddled after their union, their
sweaty bodies slithered together without shame or
inhibition. A pillow had been knocked off the bed and
now lay on the floor, next to Isabelle's shirt and
shorts.

"I think your little breasts are the nicest that I've
ever seen."

"You're just saying that because I let you fuck me."

"No, I really mean it."

Conner helped Isabelle clean up and get dressed. On the
way out of the bedroom they stopped and looked back at
the dark circle on the bed, where his seed and her
nectar had soaked into the sheet.

Conner and Isabelle hugged and kissed inside the front
door where they had shaken hands about an hour ago. She
felt him getting hard again as their bodies pressed
together.

"My parents are going to the opera tomorrow night and
I'll be home alone and bored."

"How would you like to spend the evening with me?"

"I'd like that." She stood on tiptoes and kissed Conner
on the cheek before leaving.

Isabelle let the screen door slam as she entered her
parent's house. Her mother and father didn't look up
from the television as she skipped past the living
room. Their fifteen-year-old daughter, freshly fucked
and full of sperm, went upstairs to her room and took a
nap. Her soccer ball lay on the floor beside the bed.

The End

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 60
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-30 18:27:32 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Olga, My New Assistant
by Lcozman (***@yahoo.co.uk)

***

Liam needs a new assistant. Olga has lost her job at
the bank. They find each other, and both are ultimately
satisfied. (MF, rom)

***

I have written earlier about my experience with
Tatyana, a young woman I met when she worked in a small
supermarket here (see Directory 40). It's now been more
than two years since we spent an incredible night
together, at the end of which she told me she was
leaving for Moscow to get married and ask that I never
try and contact her. Months later she sent me a photo
of her and a baby, telling me that she would always
have something to remember me by. Again, she had
written, don't try and contact her. I have respected
her wishes, even though I have often longed to know of
her and what I took to be my son with her.

I continue to work in the post-Soviet country where I
met Tatyana. I am single and, to be sure, there are
available women. And I have availed myself, on
occasion, with the available women. Many of them are
absolutely beautiful, coming from a wide variety of
ethnicities – I think they are all beautiful. I
especially love the young Russian women.

I resigned my diplomatic position some time ago and
started a business. It is a difficult place to do
business, full of corruption and red tape and
antiquated ideas and practices. Still, however, the
business is doing quite well and I am quiet content
here. Women are one of the reasons I am content,
although I try to be discrete and selective. I make
sure any of the women date understand I have no
intention of having a long term relationship or,
especially, getting married.

Occasionally I come in contact with women whom I find
attractive, but am not really in a position to
approach.

For instance, there was a young lady – probably about
26 or 27 I think – who worked at the bank where I have
my personal account. Her name was Olga. She was the
equivalent of what we would call a teller. Of the
handful of tellers at the bank, Olga and one other
young woman, Vera, (which is another story) were my
favorites. Olga was always friendly and efficient –
always with a ready smile – something that one doesn't
always find here in commercial transactions, where the
residues of Soviet style, gruff, service-with-a-snide
are still far too common.

In addition, and not to be discounted in my book, Olga
was drop-dead gorgeous. She had a body that wouldn't
quit. Like most of the young women at the bank, she
often dressed in relatively tight tops and jeans or
trousers – which usually emphasized her medium-large
breasts, her toned torso and full, tight bum. She had
shoulder length blonde hair, which seemed to be her
natural colour. Going to the bank was always a bit of a
chore, but the chance to interact with Olga and her
workmate Vera made it just a little better of an
experience. There wasn't any hint that Olga was being
anything but business friendly and there wasn't really
any way to approach her away from the bank. So, I was
happy just to occasionally fantasize about what it
would be like to actully explore her wonderful body.

But then there came a time whenever I went to the bank
Olga was not there (Vera had been promoted so I didn't
deal directly with her any longer). At first I thought
she may have been on vacation. But after some time, it
was clear she no longer worked at the bank. With Vera
having been promoted and Olga no longer working there,
going to the bank was once again a complete chore.

In my spare time, I had begun working on a book on the
state of affairs in the post Soviet Union countries. It
required a lot of research, which was extremely time
consuming and made my progress very slow.

I had decided I should hire an assistant to help with
the research and generally organize the increasingly
massive amount of material I had been gathering.

Not long after I decided to hire an assistant, I
happened to see Olga in a shop not far from my office.
She was really looking hot that day, wearing a tight,
short-sleeved top and a really short denim skirt. Just
seeing her made Willy stir a bit in my trousers. She
recognized me and smiled and I went up to her. "I
haven't seen you for a while. I guess you no longer
work at the bank?"

"No. They said they had too many workers and several
people lost their jobs, including me," she replied.

"That's too bad," I said. "I think they made a mistake.
You were very professional and pleasant to deal with.
What are you doing now?"

Her mood saddened. "Not much, really. I haven't found
another job yet. I've been looking very hard, but just
haven't been able to find anything."

Suddenly it dawned on me that maybe Olga would be the
right person to be my assistant. I knew she spoke
English well and had at least some computer skills,
since she used one at the bank. I needed to know a bit
more about her skills. One thing I knew was that having
Olga as an assistant would certainly brighten my days.

"You know, I've been planning on hiring a personal
assistant to help me with a book project. If you're
interested, I would like to interview you. You should
know, though, the job will probably be only for a few
months, until I finish my research and the manuscript."

She brightened immediately. "Of course, I'm interested!
When would you like to interview me?"

"How about later today? Why don't you come to my office
at about six o'clock? If you have a CV bring it with
you." She agreed immediately, so I gave her directions
to my office, and told her, "I'm not guaranteeing
anything, but I would like to interview you."

"I understand," she replied. "But I really appreciate
the chance to interview. I promise if you do hire me I
will work really hard."

Speaking of hard, Willy was just about in that state. I
had to remind myself that I really needed a qualified
assistant. It was clear that if Willy was making the
decision, it was already a done deal. As I walked back
to my office, I tried to keep a clear head about all
this, but I have to admit lurid thoughts kept flashing
in my brain.

By five thirty I had dismissed my staff for the day,
and when the doorbell rang just before six, I felt a
small surge of excitement. Checking the video monitor,
I saw that it was, indeed, Olga at the door. I pushed a
button and the door automatically unlocked to admit
her.

When she arrived at my office, I could tell she was a
bit nervous. I was pleased to see she hadn't changed
clothes and was still wearing the tight top and
extremely short skirt I'd admired earlier. Actually, I
hadn't been admiring her clothes, I had been admiring
how they showcased her "assets."

Once again I reminded myself that Willy couldn't make
this decision, I would only hire her if she was really
qualified for the job.

Fortunately, as the interview progressed, I realized
both my southern brain (Willy) and my northern brain
were in agreement. She was very qualified for the job.
I read through her CV and saw she had a solid
educational background. As we chatted, she became less
nervous and I found her to be engaging, intelligent and
with a sense of humour, which is something I value a
great deal. Our conversation became very comfortable
and, at times, she revealed a small part of her
personal life. She wasn't originally from this city,
having come here to be with a boyfriend, but they had
broken up several months earlier. She had friends in
the city, but no family.

Having made my decision, I asked her what her salary
was at the bank. She gave me a figure that amounted to
about 100 quid. Not a terrible salary for this city,
but not all that good. I had budgeted about double that
amount for my new assistant.

"Well, Olga, I am impressed with your CV and with you,
and since I have also seen you in a work environment at
the bank, I am offering you the position as my personal
assistant. I am prepared to offer you a monthly salary
of (about £250), and, if you accept you can start as
soon as you wish, tomorrow even.

She had a sharp intake of breath, and started to smile.
Then she started to shake all over and tears began to
stream down her cheeks. "Oh, thank you, thank you," she
managed to say through her tears. "I promise I'll do a
good job."

"I'm sure you will…," I started to say, but I didn't
think she even heard me. Her tears continued, even as I
could see she was trying to compose herself, but not
being very successful. I wasn't exactly sure what to
do, but I finally tore a few facial tissues from a box
on my desk and went to sit next to her on the divan
she'd been sitting on while I interviewed her.

I began dabbing at her tears and found myself
instinctively putting my arm around her in an effort to
calm her.

"I didn't know what I was going to do," she said, as
her sobs started to dissipate. "I have no more money. I
can't pay my rent. I had nowhere to go."

"It's alright," I assured her. "If you need an advance
on your salary I can give it to you. My new assistant
needs a place to live and food to eat."

"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" she said again. "I
really will do a good job for you." Her body hitched a
couple of times, but she was getting control of
herself.

"I know you will, I'm sure you will." I repeated. I
tightened my arm around her shoulders, hugging her
close to me, actually wanted to comfort her and, in a
way, feeling good about myself for helping relieve her
economic misery. Willy wasn't even weighing in on this.
He also was apparently caught up in Olga's joy and
relief.

Shyly, Olga looked at me and said, "Have I ruined
everything by falling apart? You probably don't want an
assistant who can't control her emotions."

"You haven't ruined anything. I'm glad you're happy," I
replied, squeezing her shoulders again with my arm.

She continued to look into my eyes, as if she were
searching for some hidden meaning. I looked back at
her, directly into her gorgeous, brown eyes. And then,
as if in some unspoken understanding, we came together.
Before I knew it, our lips met in what was first a
tentative kiss, but soon become firmer and more urgent.
Soon, I parted her lips with my tongue and she
responded as we began to French kiss with increasing
passion. I massaged the back of her neck with my right
hand, gently pushing her head so that her lips were
even more tightly against mine.

Passion surged through me and then it was like I went
on autopilot. I slid my left hand up until I was
cupping her right breast. Even through her blouse and
thin bra, I could feel the nub of her nipple, which I
gently squeezed between my fingers. In response, she
arched her back slightly, pushing her breast more
firmly into my hand. She broke our kiss, making a soft
moaning sound and inhaling noisily. It seemed clear she
actually wanted this and wasn't just going along with
it. I mean, I had already given her the job before we
started this. With this affirmation of her growing
lust, I moved my hand to the top of her blouse and
began slowly, one by one, to unbutton it.

After three buttons were free, her bra was exposed and
I reached in and again fondled her right breast, now
with only the thin cloth of the bra between my hand and
her bare breast. I tweaked her nipple, which rose
prominently, poking through the material of her bra. I
moved my hand over to her left breast, squeezing it
gently and softly pinching the nipple.

I returned to the buttons on her blouse and finished
opening it while at the same time she unbuttoned the
cuffs of her sleeves, now eager to contribute to my
efforts. I reached under the opened blouse with my
right hand and caressed her back. When I reached the
band of material that was her bra strap I fumbled for a
moment with the hooks, but soon they came free. Olga
did not hesitate, pulling off her blouse and shrugging
off her bra.

For the first time I had full view of the breasts I had
fantasized about for so long. I was not disappointed.
They were full and firm, with no sag. Her nipples were
erect and about the size of the tip of my little
finger. Immediately my hand was over them, rubbing,
fondling, pinching her nipples between my fingers.

"Yes!" she gasped. "It feels so good." She arched her
back and moaned, "suck my nipples!" she pleaded.

Her wish was my command and I hungrily leaned down and
began sucking her nipples, fondling one breast with my
hand while I orally feasted on the other, switching
back and forth. She responded by reaching down and
rubbing my cock through my trousers. Willy was
definitely back in the game. This time it was me who
groaned with pleasure.

As I continued to fondle and suck her breasts, she
began to lower the zipper on my trousers. When my
zipper reached bottom, she reached in and freed my
cock. Freed from confinement, it poked stiffly into the
air. She looked down at my prick and then up into my
eyes. A slight smiled showed on her lips as she reached
down and encircled my throbbing hardness with the long,
slim fingers of her right hand. A jolt of pleasure shot
through me as I leaned back and watched her grip my
rod. It was something I had fantasized about many
times.

As she slowly squeezed and rubbed my shaft she used her
other hand to unbutton my shirt. As she continued
ministering to my cock she leaned against me and began
rubbing her firm tits against my chest. Both of us were
now gasping with pleasure. I rubbed her back, pulling
her even more tightly against my chest. She moaned and
pressed her lips against mine. Soon we were again
fiercely exchanging tongues.

Then she broke our kiss and looked up into my eyes with
a small, impish smile. All the while looking into my
eyes, she continued to open my shirt. As she did, she
began kissing her way down my chest, pausing to flick
her tongue over my nipples, and then nipping at them
lightly with her lips. A shudder of pleasure ran
through my entire body.

She continued down, and soon enough, had my shirt
completely unbuttoned. She began flicking her tongue at
my navel while she reached for my belt buckle and
unfastened it. Then she turned her attention to my
fully-exposed, fully-engorged cock. She grasped it
lightly and, again looking into my eyes with small
smile, flicked the tip of my rod, licking off a small
drop of pre-cum. Slowly she encircled the head with her
lips, swishing her tongue around the tip. Gradually,
she slid her lips further down my shaft until she had
more than half of it inside her hot, moist mouth.

She began to give me one of the hottest blow jobs I
have ever received, pumping my dick in and out of her
mouth, with her lips tightly gripping my throbbing rod.
Pleasure coursed through my body as I moaned softly.
Every few seconds she would slow her rhythm and shove
her mouth down until she had me fully inside. She was
one of the few women I had ever been with who truly
deep-throated me.

All the while I was reaching down to squeeze her
breasts and rubbing her back and neck with my other
hand.

With her devoted ministrations to my dick I knew I
wouldn't last long, and sure enough, after only a few
minutes, I could feel the core of pleasure forming in
my balls and threatening to break loose. I thought it
was only fair to warn her that I was at the tipping
point and it would only be a matter of seconds before
hot jizz shot through the tip of my joint.

"I'm going to come, baby," I groaned. "I can't help it,
I'm going to shoot."

She reacted by redoubling her efforts, bobbing her head
furiously up and down over my cock and gripping it more
tightly with her lips. With a loud groan I made good on
my promise. Pleasure pulsed through my core and a hot
stream of cum shot out of my shaft into her throat,
followed by another and then another. She didn't miss a
beat, continuing to suck the cream out of my cock,
swallowing each jet of come. As my orgasmic spasms
began to subside, she slowed her tempo until she was
gently sucking my shrinking cock, still completely
inside her mouth. After a while, she let it slowly slip
from her mouth, and she began licking my shaft clean.

I leaned back against the divan, feeling as spent as
I've ever felt. She finished her oral cleansing of my
now flaccid member and rose up and kissed my lips
fiercely, shoving her tongue into my mouth so that I
could taste the remnants of my own cum. Then she pulled
away and sat up, a true smile of what appeared to be
achievement on her face. I responded with my own smile,
hoping she would understand it as a smile of
contentment and gratitude.

My trousers had slid down my legs and were pooled
around my feet. I lifted each foot out of them and
kicked them off to the side of the room, now naked
except for my unbuttoned shirt, which Olga pulled off
of me. Now, I was completely naked, but she was not.
She remedied the situation by unbuttoning her skirt and
pulling it off – along with her panties – until she was
also completely bare, except for her stockings, which
she also quickly pulled off.

Her body was every bit as stunning as I had thought it
would be. I helped her to get off the divan for a
moment, while I pulled a shelf from the bottom that
made the divan into a full size bed – complete with
clean sheets and a blanket.

Together, we lay down on the bed and held each other
close. As we again begin kissing, I ran my hand over
her back and down to her arse. Then I moved her to a
position where she was lying on her back, which gave me
full view and access to the front of her body, those
glorious breasts, her flat torso, gorgeous legs and,
yes, the center of her womanhood.

We continued to kiss as I ran my hand down her body,
caressing her breasts, her stomach and her legs, moving
ever closer to the cleft between her legs. Finally, I
put the palm of my hand over her pudenda, and gently
began rubbing her there. This brought another sharp
intake of breath from her, followed by a low moan. She
arched her body to press herself more firmly against my
hand.

I broke our kiss and began sliding my lips down her
body, gently licking and sucking her nipples, which
caused her to increase her moaning and squirm even
harder against my hand. I began gently rubbing her clit
with my fingers as I continued down, flicking my tongue
in her navel and licking ever downward. Olga then made
it clear she knew what I intended to do, and that she
wanted no more delay. She placed her hands on top of my
head and pushed me toward her pussy, spreading her legs
wide. I slid down and positioned my face between her
legs. Her pussy wasn't shaved bald, but her pubic hair
was trimmed very short, not hiding the cleft of her
sex. She truly was a natural blonde.

I began licking her slit and flicking her clit with the
tip of my tongue. Olga squirmed and arched herself
against me. I varied my pace, sometimes slowly running
the tip of my tongue up and down and then more firmly
licking, especially on her little button. She began to
pant and shudder, "yes, yes, yes," she groaned. "Yes,
please, more, faster!" She undulated against my tongue,
rubbing herself against me.

Soon I could tell she was coming close to climax and I
redoubled my efforts. Suddenly, she inhaled, sharply
arched her back and screamed. She humped against my
mouth furiously and then froze as her orgasm plowed
through her body. Finally, she went completely limp and
sank onto the bed exhausted, mewling quietly. Catching
her breath. Her eyes were closed and her face was
flushed. I gave her clit one last flick, which caused
her body to jerk. "No more. Not now. Please." I raised
up and kissed her nipples and briefly on her lips, then
rolled over and lay beside her.

I pulled a blanket over us and she snuggled against me.
Both of us dozed off for a short time.

I woke up with the very pleasant feeling of Olga's slim
fingers encircling Willy, gently rubbing and squeezing.
It was not long before my shaft began stiffening. Soon,
it was once again hard. Almost painfully so.

She rolled me on my back and climbed on top of me. Soon
she was sliding up and down against my body, rubbing
her breasts against my chest. I could feel the heat and
moistness of her pussy lips sliding up and down my
raging boner. Then she lifted her ass, reached behind
her and encircled my cock with her fingers. She guided
it to the entrance to her pussy and slowly began to
slide down my rod, slowly taking me into her hot, tight
tunnel. I thought I had died and gone to heaven.

She looked into my eyes and smiled as she began to hump
my rod, lifting herself until only the tip was inside
her, then sliding down until I was completely engulfed
in her. She sat up and placed the palms of her hands on
my chest and began working her hips back and forth on
my penis, rubbing her clit against my pubic bone. I
placed my hands over her breasts, rubbing and squeezing
them, lightly pinching her nipples.

I joined her rhythm by thrusting my dick into her as
she pushed up and down it. I started to feel the
pressure building inside my balls and flipped Olga over
onto her back. I began powerfully thrusting into her
tight box, still between strokes to rub against her
clit. By this time, we were both panting and moaning.
She was rolling her head back and forth and meeting
each of my strokes with a thrust of her own. A low
growl began deep in her throat, ending with her
panting, "fuck me , fuck me harder, fuck me faster!"

I pounded into her until I felt an orgasm that seemed
to start in my toes and spread throughout my body,
resulting in a powerful jet of semen shooting out of my
dick and deep into her cunny. At the same time she
screamed, "yes, yes, shoot into me! I'm coming" I'm
coming!" We ground our crotches together until both of
our orgasmic spasms started to weaken and then finally
cease. I kissed her firmly and then rolled off and lay
next to her.

After a while, I told her we would need to soon get
ready to leave, before the office cleaning lady
arrived, but that we had time for a quick shower first
(my office had originally been built to be a house and
had a kitchen and full bath). I went into the bathroom
and started the shower, getting the temperature
adjusted. Soon she joined me and we stood under the
spray together, soaping and rinsing each other. She
paid special attention to Willy and before I new it he
was once again stiff and reporting for duty. Olga
giggled and crouched down and took my dick into her
mouth while the spray cascaded over us.

Soon I reached under her arms and brought her standing,
then turned her around and bent her over slightly so
that she was leaning against the shower wall. I entered
her from behind and began thrusting into her while
reaching around and rubbing her clit. Before long we
both came once again, this time truly spent. We
finished showering and then took our time drying each
other off.

We both then dressed, but since it would take some time
for her hair to dry, I went into the kitchen and
prepared a plate of cheese and crackers and cracked
open a bottle of chilled white wine. We nibbled on the
cheese and cracker and sipped our wine while we chatted
about her duties as my new assistant. We agreed that I
would provide her with a computer and Internet access
and she could work from her apartment. Each day we
would communicate by telephone and email about her
work.

Three times a week, I suggested she come to my office
in the evening, so that we could go over her progress.
Once and a while, I suggested, we may need to have an
all night "work" session at my home. She readily
agreed.

She had told me she would do a good job. It certainly
seemed that would be true.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 60
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-31 13:44:43 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: harass.txt (MF, work)
Authors name: Phoebe (***@aol.com)
Story title : Sexual Harassment

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Sexual Harassment (MF, work)
By Phoebe (***@aol.com)

***

Be careful about sexually harassing your employees,
because sometimes what goes around comes around.

***

I lay awake in bed, it's early yet and all I can think
about is the body of my assistant at work. He's so hot
looking but also shy. I want him to fuck me but he works
for me and that's a problem.

Still thinking about my assistant's strong young body I
get up and take a shower. Even though I know nothing can
really happen between us; I still take the time to shave
my pussy hair. Even if it isn't seen by anyone but me, I
always feel sexier when I have a smooth, cleanly shaved
pussy.

Donning my business suite I grab a Starbucks on my way to
the office and as I pass by my assistant's desk I
momentarily picture him in bed on top of me grunting
softly as he thrusts into me...

"Hi Donna."

I'm momentarily disorientated, then I realize its Todd,
my assistant. Did he notice that I was looking at his
crotch?

"Oh, hi Todd, how's it going?"

"Great, I have the paperwork on the Jello account, should
we do that first thing this morning?"

I look into his young handsome face and imagine myself
walking up to him and pushing him up against the wall.
Pushing the palms of my hands flat against his chest and
pressing against his nipples, shoving my mouth against
his in a crushing kiss. Then forcing my tongue between
his lips. Then my hand drops to his crotch and begin to
massage his stiffening cock and moan my lust into his
mouth.

"Donna, are you okay?"

Oops! I catch myself daydreaming again. I better stop
this or I'll get in trouble for sure. "Uh, yeah Todd, set
up a conference room and lets get this done. I have a
late morning management meeting with production so we
only have an hour or so to get this project done." I
blush and hurry on into my office.

*

"Hi, conference room 10 is open and I've reserved it for
the next hour, you ready?"

I look up into the bluest, brightest pair of eyes I've
ever seen. Todd looks so sexy, and the beauty of it is
that he doesn't really know how hot he looks. I shake the
image of fucking his brains out, out of my head and get
up to follow him to the conference room.

I know that I better stop thinking of him like he's some
kind of boy-toy, or I'll get my tits in a ringer at work
for sure. I hadn't worked this hard to throw it all away
on a pretty boy.

But as we walked into the empty conference room I locked
the door behind us. Why did I do that? I knew right then
and there that I was going to make the biggest mistake in
my entire career. I was going to commit the ultimate sin.
I was going to sexually harass my assistant.

All I could hope for was that being a man, he'd take what
I had to offer without complaining to our superiors.

As Todd pulled the paperwork out of his carry case I
pulled my shirt off. As Todd bent over to pick up a piece
of paper that he'd dropped I let my skirt fall to the
floor. And before he could turn around from picking up
the paper I was on the conference table naked as a
stripper in her high heals with my legs spread to show
what I had to offer.

As Todd turned toward me my heart caught in my throat.
What was I doing? Then his handsome young face expressed
the shock he felt to see his boss naked and spread out
before him.

I looked into his eyes, those sparkling blue eyes. They
were locked onto my spread open cunt, my freshly showered
and shaved cunt. Then his eyes roamed over my body
briefly, and then finally rose to my face.

I waited almost holding my breath as he looked into my
eyes. What would he do? Would he run out of the room and
report me, or would he respond as I hoped he would and
service me the way I wanted him to.

I smiled as he began to unbutton his shirt.

As the golden-tanned skin of his chest came into view I
stopped smiling and licked my lips. I knew I must look
like a slut lying on the conference table naked like
this, but I didn't care. I wanted to be this boy's fuck-
toy, to be his slutty-whore even. I wanted him to use me
and abuse me. I needed IT so bad.

Then his pants dropped and then his boxers followed and
he was naked, standing there like a Greek God. His body
was all golden tan and well muscled, just like I'd
dreamed about over and over each night as I masturbated
thinking about him. He was the hottest man I'd ever seen
naked!

I watched in a haze as Todd walked over to the side of
the table, his erection waving back and forth with each
step. Then he was climbing up on the table to kneel
beside me.

I reached out and took hold of his hot dick. It felt so
tense, yet soft and smooth. I leaned over and took him
into my mouth and began to lick and suck in a rhythm,
looking up at him to see his reaction. He was watching me
blowing him.

Finally he closed his eyes and groaned in pleasure as I
began to jerk on his shaft bringing the head of his dick
in and out of my mouth with one hand and massaging his
balls with the other.

But after a minute of this I stopped. I didn't want him
to come in my mouth. What I wanted was a royal fucking,
so I lay back on the table spreading my body out flat,
inviting him to use me.

I trembled as he climbed over me and I felt his manly
erect shaft touch my cunt lips. It was just too much for
me to take, I orgasmed, "Oh god, oh god, ohhhh GOD YES!"

He sank into me in one swift thrust. There was an audible
slap as our stomachs smacked together. The feel of him
sinking deep into me was like a ride to heaven. He felt
so wonderful, I wanted him more at that moment than I'd
wanted anything in my life before.

Todd's cologne was making me dizzy and when he began to
hump in and out of me I was like a whining whore. All I
could moan was, "Yes, yess, harder, faster Todd, c'mon
faster. Fuck me harder!" Then I was on top of the most
fantastically intense orgasm that I'd ever had in my
life.

The feel of Todd on me and thrusting into me was making
me come like nothing ever had before. It'd been months
since I'd had a man. And to break my dry spell with my
dream stud was simply just too much for me to take.

I think I blacked out for a minute because the next thing
I knew Todd was standing beside me with this concerned
look on his face. I felt his warm cum dripping down my
inner thighs and the most contented feeling in my
stomach. The afterglow of our sex together made me feel
all warm and fuzzy inside.

Then I heard the door handle on the conference room door
jiggle. And to my utter horror the door opened and Mr.
Carver my boss walked in.

Todd was standing naked beside me with his semi-hard
penis still slick with my girl-cum, and I was still
stretched out like a whore with my legs spread wide. And
Mr. Carver stood stone still taking in the whole scene.

Then Todd and I were a flurry of movement as we grabbed
for our clothes and desperately began to dress ourselves.
All the while my boss just stood there looking at us like
we were two bugs with pins stuck through us on a blotter.

When we had hurriedly clothed ourselves and stood
breathlessly awaiting our fait, Mr. Carver looked at Todd
and jerked his head in a motion of dismissal. Todd almost
tripped he was in such a hurry to get out of the room.

Then my boss looked at me and said, "Well Donna, it looks
like you and I are going to start our own little affair
as of tonight. I'll stop by your office at 7, then we can
go from there. I have a great little apartment I keep in
town that I'm sure you'll just love. I have a free night
every Thursday, and that'll be your day each week."

I could only look at him in shock. He was old enough to
be my father! But at that moment I knew that I was going
to be his fuck toy from now on, and that there was
nothing I could do about it.

Then I thought to myself, "Well, it could be worse, at
least I can screw Todd the rest of the week." And I
smiled at Mr. Carver.

*

What I didn't know was that Mr. Carver's partners in the
firm would get me on Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday,
leaving me free for Todd only on Fridays. Oh well, at
least I get my honey once a week, and all the sex I could
ever want to boot!

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 17
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-31 13:45:51 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: maggie.txt (teens, rom, recluc, 1st, preg)
Authors name: BlueHat (***@yahoo.com)
Story title : Maggie

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Maggie (teens, rom, recluc, 1st, preg)
by BlueHat (***@yahoo.com)

***

Two children, a boy Jason and a girl Maggie, grow up and
come of age together. But neither realizes what
commitment really means until they begin experimenting
with sex later as they grow older.

***

Jason and I grew up together in every sense of the word.
We were the same age (born only a few days apart), and
our parents knew each other well, so we spent an awful
lot of time together as children. We would spend hours in
the sandbox together, imagining, dreaming, and playing.

We entered kindergarten together, and struggled over our
homework together in elementary school. Whenever I had a
problem of any kind, I could always go to Jason to tell
him. Unlike most boys at a very young age, Jason seemed
to understand and would always say, "That's okay,
Maggie." We were inseparable.

At about the time when we were both 11 years old, I
noticed that Jason didn't hang around with me as much as
he used to, and when he was around, he was noticeably
more irritable. There seemed to be something troubling
him. I was very bothered by this, especially the fact
that he apparently no longer wanted to confide in me. I
decided to confront him to ask why he was so bothered and
also if I had done anything to upset him.

We lived pretty close together, so I walked over to his
house. His mother answered the door and invited me in, as
she frequently did. When I went to Jason's room, he was
sitting and facing the other way, apparently trying to
polish something, or at least it that's what it looked
like. He was moaning aloud, as if he was in pain or at
least uncomfortable.

"Jason?" I said.

Quickly Jason turned around, facing me. I think I still
have yet to see a more surprised and embarrassed look. He
was so frantic. He wasn't polishing anything at all; he
was stroking his penis. Why was he doing that? Was he
nursing an itch or something? And why was he so surprised
to see me?

No sooner had he turned around to me then a stream of
white goo came out of the tip of his penis onto the
floor. Then another. Then another. When the floor had
been covered with the goo in several places, Jason ran to
the bathroom, yelled and screamed at me, and then
demanded that I leave. I was so confused and upset. I ran
out of the house, a very hurt little girl.

About a year later, Jason and I still weren't talking
much. I missed him and his perfect way of making things
okay. We had to take a course in sexual education that
year in school, and after sitting through several
courses, I finally understood what had happened on that
day the year prior. Jason had gone through puberty.

Well, I supposed I could understand that, then. I decided
to try and talk to Jason once again, so that we could be
friends again. At school, I asked him to meet me later in
the parking lot when class let out, and he did. I told
him what I knew and that it was okay and I wasn't angry
or upset or ashamed. Jason smiled at me and hugged me. We
were friends once again!

Jason and I returned to the old routine of hanging around
each other, just like old times. Not long after I turned
13, however, I began going through puberty myself. I was
scared at first. Jason, like always, reassured me and
promised me that there was nothing wrong. That made me
happy. However, I noticed a lot of changes, but most of
all, I began to notice the boys in school. I began
ranking them according to how attractive I thought they
were, and I was thought about touching them frequently.

Once, at home, when I was lying on my bed and thinking
about a boy in my class, I noticed a tingling in my
crotch. I moved my hand down to see what was going on,
and when I rubbed my clit, my whole body screamed out in
pleasure. I didn't know what was happening. I got scared,
but that fact couldn't curtail me from wanting more of
that pleasure. Much more. I went to the bathroom and
rubbed myself until I had my very first orgasm. It was
amazing. After that, I continued to masturbate on a
regular basis, and my orgasms got more intense. I didn't
feel dirty at all.

I had never considered the effectiveness of my appearance
before, but not long after I began pleasuring myself, I
started thinking about how boys might think I look. I
experimented for a while with makeup, and I even started
trying to get away with wearing less clothing, despite
gripes from my parents. I also took a good look at my
body. Hmm.

Jason and I were 14 by this time, and I was the very
typical, thin 14-year old who was just beginning to
develop my breasts. I thought I was very cute, a light-
pink skinned blonde with a flat tummy and long legs. In
retrospect, I think I had close to zero body fat then. By
boobs were hardly there yet, but I thought the rest of my
body was in good proportion. Overall, I thought that I
was pretty hot compared to most of the girls in school.

Jason noticed the gradual changes that I made in my
appearance, but they all culminated one day when he saw
me at school and exclaimed, "Maggie, you're so HOT!" That
made me smile for the rest of the day.

The two of us were hanging around each other again,
although we weren't dating each other or anyone else. We
had lots of fun together. We loved to go outdoors and
just sit and talk to each other in the forest where we
couldn't be seen by anyone. Eventually, I asked Jason
about masturbating and cumming. I told him that I did it
a lot, and he admitted that he (of course) did, too. We
discussed it for hours on that day, and we ended up
kissing. We trusted each other greatly, and didn't feel
pressured around each other.

Soon after, Jason and I began to pet each other heavily
at our meetings. I was awed by his cock, and he liked my
little boobies, too. We talked about sex and sexual
activities, and we were both very intrigued by what they
must be like. I had also heard about sex from some of the
other girls in school, and I was well aware of how babies
were made. Many of the girls talked about how boys'
favorite thing to do was cum inside a girl, and how they
always tried to do that. It seemed pretty dangerous to me
at the time.

Eventually, Jason and I were rubbing each other. I loved
to stroke him with my little white hands and watch him
cum in a huge fountain all over them. It always made me
laugh and giggle. I knew it made him happy, and that made
me happy. Jason also loved to put his hands all over me,
a sensation that I really enjoyed. I always masturbated
after he did that because I was so hot.

The girls in school had also talked about blowjobs, and
we had practiced giving them to bananas for fun. I tried
this on Jason who was very willing to be my guinea pig.
He said that I was wonderful at it, and he returned the
favor of oral sex to me. I loved the intense orgasms he
gave me when he did that.

I suddenly went through a growth spurt, and my boobs grew
amazingly quickly to a C cup. It was so fast that
everyone was astonished. So, finally, I had big, perky
boobs to complete my now very sexy figure. Near the end
of my spurt, Jason and I turned 15. We continued to get
each other off for a while, but we both admitted to each
other that we wanted more.

Together, we decided that having sex would not be wise
since I was not on birth control and all the other girls
and guys told us that condoms sucked. I was still
worried, though, so Jason and I decided that if I should
happen to get pregnant, he would marry me and take care
of the baby. I was very relieved at that. Not only would
Jason help me take care of the situation, but he liked me
enough to be willing to marry me if it should happen.

I was also relieved because I was scared about myself. I
knew that if Jason wanted to cum in me, I could not and
would not ever try to stop him. I adored Jason too much
to disappoint him by not letting him cum in me. Besides,
even if I wanted to protest during sex, I was very unsure
that I would be controlled enough to say anything to him
before he came, and much less able physically stop him
somehow from cumming in me.

One afternoon we were back outdoors, this time in a
grassy field far away from the local community. The sun
was shining and there was no wind. Jason and I were both
wearing a shirt (mine had pretty strings and was
backless) and jeans, but we were both barefoot. We had
already begun our usual routine of feeling each other up,
and I was already in heaven.

Jason then took off his shirt and my shirt, and began
kissing my torso all over. He then undid my bra, and my
nice firm titties fell free over my flat tummy. He began
to fondle them vigorously, which set me to moaning very
loudly. I wanted to feel his cock, so I unzipped his
pants and pulled out his hard member.

I began rubbing him slowly, then quickly, and I sucked
him all the while. Jason was going nuts. After a few
minutes, he unzipped my jeans and pulled them off my
body. He moved my underwear aside and began giving me the
best cunnilingus of my life up to that point.

I was on fire and tossing every which way. He then
removed his pants and underwear and kissed me. I pulled
off my underwear, too, but then got nervous when I
realized that we had never both been completely naked
together before. We continued to fondle each other.

"Let's have sex," Jason said.

"Are you sure? You know what could happen..." I retorted.

In the end, I knew it was up to him. I would do anything
to please him, even ride him bareback and carry his child
at 15 years old.

"God yes... I'm so horny..." he exclaimed.

"Okay, but go slow," I requested.

Jason moved between my long legs and I lifted them up to
accommodate him. I felt his cock head at my labia, and
then he slowly moved inside me, inside my unprotected
vagina. It felt so good. We both gasped. He continued in
a bit, very slowly, but stopped about halfway in. He had
hit my hymen.

"You know this will hurt for a bit," he said.

"I know; it's okay, really!" I replied.

Jason pushed inward, and I felt a pain as he put pressure
on my protective skin. It finally ruptured, and I winced
at the pain. Jason stopped for a moment, but then
continued to penetrate me. When he was finally fully
inside, we both gasped at the pleasure of full
penetration. He then began moving back and forth inside
my vagina over and over again. He was moving so slowly.

All the intensity of the situation and his hard cock
inside me was making my mind and body scream in pleasure
and panic, and I came not long after Jason began pumping
quicker. It felt so good. I never wanted him to stop.

I felt a second orgasm building. I had my mouth open, my
eyes shut, and my thighs wide for him. With each pump
came so much pleasure. My orgasm kept building and
building and I was nearing the edge when I heard Jason.

"Oh baby... Baby! You're so hot... I want to cum in you!
I can't stop... I don't want to stop! I think I'm gonna
cum!" he yelled.

We looked at each other right in the eye, and all I could
manage to say to him was, "What are you going to do?"

That made Jason stop for a moment, with his dick deep
inside me, and we continued to exchange stares. It was
obvious that he was in deep conflict about what he was
about to do. He knew that he didn't have to cum in me,
possibly knocking me up, but he could instead pull out
and cum on my tummy. He was struggling completely with
himself, but said nothing. I had already decided that the
decision would be his, so I said nothing as well. We lay
there like that for about 30 seconds.

Finally, I repeated, "What are you going to do?"

Jason responded, "I don't know."

We looked into each other's eyes for another minute, but
it seemed like an eternity. Then, all of the sudden,
Jason began rubbing inside me once again. I moaned and
grinded against him vigorously. He had me once again on
the verge of orgasm within a matter of seconds. He began
pumping me very hard and very quickly.

He then yelled, "Oh Maggie!! I don't know what to do! It
feels so good, Maggie! I don't know--" as he exploded
inside me.

I knew what he was doing to me, and it sent me over the
edge, too.

I responded with "Oh Jason, cum in me! It feels so GOOD!
I love you, Jason. I'm so glad you decided to spend your
whole life with the baby and me! Make me cum! YES! YES! I
never want you to stop..."

Although I didn't keep track of such things when I was
15, I happened to be very fertile during the encounter
when Jason and I lost our virginity. This was very
evident by the fact that my once perfect, flat tummy
began to swell and stretch about 2 months after that day.

Both Jason's and my parents were shocked to know that I
was pregnant. My parents began plans for us to get
married immediately. Jason's parents wanted me to get an
abortion, but I didn't want to, and Jason talked them out
of it. True to his word, he told them that he wanted to
get a job, marry me, and take care of the baby. He is so
wonderful.

Jason and I are married now and living with little baby
Sue. I think Jason resents me a bit for "making him" cut
his youth short to take care of Sue and I. In addition,
I've put on several pounds by now at 18. Actually, I've
really let myself go. I can tell that Jason doesn't find
me as attractive as he did when I was 15.

Despite these problems, I am still thrilled to be the
wife of the boy whom I have loved for so much of my life.
I would still do anything for him. I just hope I can make
this marriage last.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a
trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so
take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 17
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-31 13:46:19 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: milking.txt (M+/F, intr, preg, rp, gb)
Authors name: MercySlayer (***@yahoo.com)
Story title : Milking Cheryl

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Milking Cheryl (M+/F, breasts, intr, preg, rp, gb)
By MercySlayer (***@yahoo.com)

***

Cheryl's back ached. She did not know why she continued
to work now that she was almost eight months pregnant.
Cheryl and were excited about her first pregnancy.
Although encouraged Cheryl to stop working, she just
could leave the law firm where she worked. Cheryl felt
she was doing okay until this past month.

Now with her stomach so large, Cheryl's back constantly
ached and her feet were always swollen. Now Cheryl just
wanted the pregnancy to be over. In the beginning it was
fun with all the attention, then about the fifth month,
Cheryl's large 38C breast grew to a huge 42D size and
remained that large.

Cheryl was sure that the weight of her tits contributed
to the back pain. She loved the "new" Cheryl, even with
her increased weight. She especially liked her extra
large breasts and the way they leaked milk when she
experienced an orgasm during sex. They'd continued to
make love even last night, even though she was as big as
a house now.

Sometimes Cheryl's orgasm would cause milk to squirt out
her breast like a water pistol. She also noticed that her
nipples grew longer and thicker while her areolas were
much darker and more defined. She enjoyed having sex even
in her pregnant state. It seemed to Cheryl that she was
always horny and her breasts were super-sensitive to even
the slightest touch and her cunt would be soaked with
unusual amounts of juices.

Prior to the pregnancy, Cheryl wore modern clothes on her
5 foot six inch frame. Her 38, 22, 34 figure was the envy
of the other women in the office. She and enjoyed a lot
of sexual experimentation and she always kept her pubic
hair shaved off. As she became more pregnant, Cheryl
opted for conservative maternity clothes and her pubic
hair was long and thick. She kept her long black hair
tied up in a bun. Today she was dressed in a jumper and
pullover with low heels.

Cheryl glanced at the clock and suddenly realized she was
the only one left in the office. She placed her hands on
her aching breasts and massaged the nipples through her
clothing. Cheryl could feel the milk leak out into her
padded bra. She learned about a month ago to wear
specially padded bras to absorb the leaking milk. Cheryl
continued to stroke her nipples and could feel the
moisture between her legs. She was horny again and hoped
would not be too tired to satisfy her.

Cheryl gathered her papers into the briefcase and left
the office walking out into the parking garage. It was
dark and Cheryl paid little attention to surroundings as
she walked toward her car in the back of the lot. Just as
she arrived at her car, Cheryl heard the breaking of a
window and looked on the other side of the parking garage
and saw five men standing around a car. One of the men
was opening the door through the broken glass. Cheryl
could see a bat in another man's hand.

Cheryl stood in shock watching the robbery when she
realized the men saw her. Two of the men began running
toward Cheryl. Cheryl fumbled with her keys in her purse
and dropped them to the ground. She quickly bent down to
retrieve them, but the keys were underneath the car.

Cheryl tried desperately to reach under the car, her
fingers finally making contact with the keys. Just as she
pulled the keys out, the men were upon her. Cheryl could
see not two sets, but three sets of men's legs standing
behind her. She heard the sound of a hand being smacked
into a hand.

"Get up slowly bitch," one of the men ordered.

Cheryl stayed crouched on the ground, not knowing what to
do, but not wanting to move. She felt hands squeeze
around her arms as two of the men raised her to her feet
and turned her around. Cheryl was standing with her back
against her car surrounded by five men. Cheryl tried to
remember to take in every detail of the men for later.
She was sure she would be robbed as she noticed three of
the men were black and the other two Hispanic.

"Please, here is my purse and car keys, please don't hurt
me," Cheryl pleaded.

"Ramone, looks like we got a Momma here," a man called
Raphael observed. "Ever fuck a pregnant whore?"

Cheryl could not believe her ears. Surely these animals
would not rape a pregnant woman. After all, she was
nearly eight months along and hardly attractive. Cheryl
became frightened and backed against the car.

"Okay, bitch, let's see what's under that dress," Ramone
stated as he approached Cheryl.

"Just leave me alone, you can have my money, there is
over $500.00 in my purse, just don't hurt me," Cheryl
bargained.

"Willie, Jesse, take hold of her arms." Ramone instructed
two of the black men.

Cheryl tried to twist away as Willie and Jesse each
grabbed an arm and twisted it behind her back. Cheryl
anxiously looked around the parking garage for someone to
help her, but the only cars were hers and the one these
thugs had tried to steal.

She kicked out at Ramone as he lifted the hem of her
skirt. This only angered the men and they pulled Cheryl
to the back of the car and turned her around pushing her
down over the truck. In this position, due to the size of
her belly Cheryl found it difficult to breath. This
position also made it in possible for Cheryl to fight
back. Willie and Jesse continued to hold her arms down on
the truck of the car. Ramone, Raphael and the other black
man Willie had called "Tiny" stood behind Cheryl.

Cheryl struggled as she felt her jumper being lifted over
her ass. The five men laughed at Cheryl's "grandma"
panties. They were oversized, standard white cotton
panties. Cheryl pleaded again to be released and then
felt her panties being pulled down over her hips and down
her legs. Ramone left Cheryl's panties bunched around her
ankles as he spread her ass cheeks and stuck his nose
between them and inhaled Cheryl's aroma.

She was mortified at Ramone's touch and she could feel
his breath on her cunt with his face between her ass
cheeks. Cheryl suddenly realized she was not screaming
and began to scream "Help" as loud as she could. The men
all laughed and Tiny casually removed Cheryl's panties
and shoved them into her mouth effectively silencing her.
Willie and Jesse complained that they would not be able
to get their blowjobs with the gag in Cheryl's mouth, but
Ramone assured them when he was through fucking her, she
would suck them all.

Cheryl struggled to breath with the gagged combined with
her pregnant stomach. Ramone directed that she be stood
up and Willie and Jesse pulled Cheryl to her feet. Cheryl
was thankful that her dress fell back down as she stood
covering her naked cunt and ass. Her thankfulness was
short-lived when Cheryl heard the click of a switchblade
knife. Ramone brought the knife up to Cheryl's face and
she began crying and begging for her life. Ramone smiled
and promptly sliced through the straps holding Cheryl's
jumper in place. The jumper fell to the ground leaving
Cheryl naked from the waist down. Next Ramone sliced the
sides of her pullover and quickly Cheryl stood in only
her bra.

"Wow look at the size of those tits," Jesse whistle,
"quick, get rid of that bra, I got to taste them jugs."

"Here you go," and Ramone sliced through Cheryl's bra
straps and front of the bra and her huge tits sprang free
sagging almost too her waist from the weight of the milk
inside. Willie took both of Cheryl's arms while Jesse's
mouth clamped down on Cheryl's right nipple. Cheryl
protested through the gag as the tears streamed down her
face. She watched in horror as Jesse slowly sucked and
pulled at her nipple, then took as much of her breasts in
his mouth, as it would hold. Jesse then began to suck
harder and harder on Cheryl's right tit.

Releasing her breasts, Jesse shouted, "Damn, she's full
of milk, and its goooood," and opened his mouth to show
the others. Cheryl began trying to avoid Jesse's mouth
when Raphael clamped down on Cheryl's left breast. As
Raphael took more of Cheryl's breast in his mouth, Jesse
resumed sucking Cheryl's right breast. Cheryl was beside
herself with a combination of fear and loathing for the
two men trying to empty her breasts of milk. She cursed
the sensitivity of her breasts and she felt her pussy
juices flowing from the stimulation. Ramone pushed
between the two men hungrily devouring Cheryl's breasts
and stuck his hand between her legs.

"This bitch want it bad, she is so wet," Ramone told the
men as he worked two fingers into Cheryl's cunt, "I bet
she can take my fist."

Cheryl shook her head "No" as she felt Ramone stick a
third finger inside her cunt and start stretching it from
side to side. Her attention was distracted momentarily
when Jesse stopped sucking her breast and took his hand
and started milking her like a cow laughing as the milk
squirted from her nipple. Cheryl gritted her teeth in
pain as she felt Ramone stick a fourth finger inside her
now soaked cunt.

Raphael finished with her left breast and Willie reached
around placing Cheryl in a bear hug and grabbed both her
tits with each hand and pulled the nipples and milked
them some more. Cheryl's fear level increased when she
saw Jesse and Raphael removing their pants. Cheryl's eyes
grew large as she saw their hard cocks. They were about
the same size, but three times larger than Jack's.

Cheryl grunted as she felt Ramone's fist pushed into her
pussy. Cheryl tried to spread her legs wide to reduce the
pain she felt in her vagina. She glanced down to see
herself impaled on Ramone's fist up to his wrist. As
Willie continued to abuse her tits, Ramone slowly started
fist-fucking Cheryl.

Cheryl tried to struggle but realized how futile it was
against the five men. Willie's attention to her breasts
was causing Cheryl's cunt to betray her and Ramone's
wrist rubbed her now engorged clit with each thrust.
Cheryl could not believe she was feeling the tinges of an
orgasm building.

She did not want these animals to see her cum. She tried
to block out the pleasure she was beginning to feel from
Willie's constant pulling and pinching of her nipples.
Cheryl tried to keep her eyes shut tight against the view
of Jesse and Raphael pumping their cocks watching her
being fist fucked. The hardest distraction was Ramone's
wrist dragging back and forth across her clit sending
shock waves of pleasure through her body.

Cheryl's hung her head down and unconsciously began to
moan with pleasure. Willie and Ramone intensified their
efforts and Cheryl could fight it no more.

"The bitch is cumming, look at her," Ramone yelled.
Willie released Cheryl's tits as she bucked her hips back
and forth on Ramone's fist buried deep in her cunt.
Cheryl's whole body shiver and as the orgasm hit full
force, both breasts sprayed milk ten feet across the
pavement of the parking garage. Cheryl was so humiliated,
but she couldn't help herself, the orgasm kept on and
Willie removed the gag so the other could hear her.

"Fuck me harder, Gawd, fuck my cunt with your fist, I'm
cumming again," Cheryl screamed as Ramone took his free
hand and pitched Cheryl's clit between his thumb and
forefinger.

Finally, the second orgasm subsided and Ramone removed
his fist from Cheryl's cunt.

"You're just a whore," Ramone chastised her, "Now you're
going to fuck us all."

Cheryl offered no resistance as Ramone unzipped his pants
and lay on his back with his erection standing straight
up. Willie guided Cheryl over Ramone's rod and Cheryl
straddled him. Knowing exactly what to do, Cheryl guided
Ramone's cock into her well-stretched cunt and sat down
on Ramone and began to rock her hips back and forth
fucking him. Ramone reached up and milked Cheryl's tits
while Willie placed his hard cock in Cheryl's mouth.

Cheryl knew she was now a whore and eagerly sucked
Willie's dick like a pro. Willie thrust into her mouth
several times, then pulled out and sprayed her face with
his seed. When Ramone shot his seed deep into her cunt,
Cheryl started her third orgasm. As the orgasm started,
Ramone pulled her down and took one of her breasts into
his mouth as the milk began to stream out. Ramone
continued to suck Cheryl's tit and swallow her milk while
her orgasm lasted.

After the third orgasm, she was spent, but the men were
not finished. Jesse now lay on back and Cheryl mounted
him. Raphael wasted no time shoving his dick into
Cheryl's waiting mouth. Cheryl humped Jesse like a wild
woman and quickly brought herself to another orgasm. She
moaned and sucked harder on Raphael's cock when she felt
her ass cheeks being parted again.

"Pull her over," Cheryl heard Tiny say. She was forced to
released Raphael's cock as she was pulled down to Jesse's
chest. It did not matter as Raphael came down Cheryl's
neck. Jesse wrapped his arms around Cheryl and held her
tightly. Cheryl jerked a little as she felt Tiny's finger
probe her asshole. Although dazed from four orgasms, when
Cheryl felt the head of Tiny's dick at the entrance to
her rectum, she started protesting and struggling.
Cheryl's ass was virginal and Tiny's cock felt like a
mellow being shoved into her ass.

"Hold her tight," Tiny ordered Jesse, as he worked the
head of his dick into the pregnant woman's ass. Cheryl
could not believe the pain; lightning bolts shot through
her brain as inch-by-inch Tiny shoved his cock up
Cheryl's ass. Cheryl thought Tiny's cock must be fourteen
inches long as it continued to slide up inside her.

Finally Cheryl felt Tiny's balls slap against her cunt
lips and knew his dick must be all the way in her ass.
The pain she felt had subsided, but Cheryl was still
frightened.

"I can't believe the bitch took all of Tiny's cock up her
ass," Ramone said, "it's at least fifteen inches long, no
one has ever taken it up the ass without being hurt."

Cheryl just lay still held in place by Jesse. She did not
move, afraid of the pain. Tiny started to pull his cock
out and Cheryl screamed. Jesse put his hand over her
mouth and Tiny started pumping in and out of her ass
widening it with each stroke. Cheryl tried to shake free
and escape the pain, but suddenly the pain stopped and
she started to feel pleasure.

Cheryl's screams turned to moans and then as the thrusts
into her ass became a steady rhythm. Jesse took his hand
away and began to shove his prick upward into Cheryl's
cunt. Jesse could feel Tiny's massive tool sliding in and
out of the woman's ass with each of his strokes. The
sensation was too much, and Jesse started shooting his
seed deep into Cheryl's womb.

Cheryl did not notice Jesse cumming. She focused on each
stroke of Tiny's cock in her ass as she rock her hips
back and forth on Jesse cock pushing herself back to take
every inch of Tiny's in her ass. Cheryl felt Tiny growing
larger and her own orgasm building. Cheryl had never had
more than two orgasms in one night in her entire life.
Now she had lost count as Tiny filled her ass with warmth
from his semen that sent her over the edge.

"Fuck me you black bastards, fuck me hard, fuck my ass
harder," Cheryl was screaming at Tiny as her orgasm
continued with such intensity the milk flowed from her
tits like a facet turned on. Tiny finished and pulled his
cock from Cheryl's ass and then lifted her off Jesse.

The men looked on amazed as the pregnant woman's orgasm
continued and the milk still flowed from her breasts.
Cheryl laid on her back on the concrete, her cunt
twitching open and shut, cum leaking from her ass and
milk running down the sides of her tits. Ramone and
Raphael each took a tit in their mouth and drinking their
fill while Cheryl's orgasm continued. When they finished,
Willie, Jesse and even Tiny took a turn.

It was almost ten minutes before it Cheryl's orgasm
completely stopped. Cheryl fell asleep on the cold
pavement of the parking garage. She awoke after about an
hour and was shocked at her appearance. Cheryl found
herself in a pool of breast milk, her face, chest, and
back covered in cum. Her ass was sore and bleeding
slightly and her cunt was gaping open with her clit still
swollen. Cheryl noticed her breasts were full again, but
her nipples were raw from the abuse.

Cheryl sat up and sobbed. Her attackers were gone and
Cheryl found her panties and clothing. Her bra was
destroyed, but she was able to piece together enough
clothing to go back into her office. Cheryl always kept a
spare change of clothes in case she soiled herself at
work. Being pregnant, that was always a possibility. As
Cheryl walked to the garage, she felt the soreness in her
cunt and ass. At first tears formed in Cheryl's eyes, but
then she remembered the final orgasm and a smile ran
across her lips. Cheryl cleaned up in the office, threw
her clothes in the dumpster and headed home.

Jack was asleep when Cheryl arrived home, but woke when
she crawled into bed. Cheryl was naked and wanted Jack.
She could not believe that her gang rape had not left her
traumatized, but instead incredibly horny. Jack rolled
over and began stroking Cheryl's sore clit.

"Suck my breasts," Cheryl cooed, "milk them dry."


IF YOU ENJOYED THIS STORY AND WANT MORE, GO TO MY WEBSITE
http://www.asstr.org/~Kristen/mercy/open.htm PLEASE
PROVIDE YOUR COMMENTS AND STORYLINE REQUEST TO
***@yahoo.com

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 17
The Kristen Archives
2010-08-31 13:46:46 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: nasty.txt (M+/F, wife, intr)
Authors name: T Rex (***@wco.com)
Story title : She Likes It Nasty

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

She Likes It Nasty (M+/F, wife, intr)
by T Rex (***@wco.com)
(c) 1996

***

Angela really turns men's heads without really trying.
I'm proud of this fact and like her to tease men when
we're out, then I take her home and we fuck our brains
out while I tell to her all the things I'd like to watch
her do with other men. At this point in our marriage, she
knew exactly the things that turned me on.

Finally, after years of coaxing, I convinced my gorgeous
brunette wife, to live out my fantasy of watching her
getting down and dirty with another guy. It had always
been a fantasy of hers too, but it took a few years
together before she would believe that it wouldn't lead
to problems in our relationship.


As soon as she agreed and I saw her in action I realized
that I had released the nymphomaniac in her. The very
first time we picked up a guy was in a porno theater. She
selected the only black man in the theater, because she
liked the fact that he was nasty enough to be jacking off
a big cock (in semi-public). Plus she felt that having me
watch her suck and fuck a black cock and would make the
act that much more nasty. She was right.

At one point as she was pointing her slightly parted legs
straight at his gaze, to get me more excited she leaned
over and whispered to me that she wanted to touch and
taste what he was holding in his hand. As he stroked his
cock, she went up and sat in the seat behind him, reached
over his shoulder, wrapped one of her dainty hands around
his member, squeezed, and whispered something his ear.

He must have liked what he was feeling and hearing,
because he quickly zipped up and just as they headed up
the aisle past me, my wife's new friend looked over at me
and nodded for me to come along. Obviously, she let him
know that I was part of this.

We piled into our van and as I began to drive to a
secluded spot, I heard our dark stranger comment on how
fine my wife was, then I heard kissing and the rustle of
cloths behind me. It couldn't have been more than 30
seconds when I looked back to see my normally shy acting
wife slurping and slobbering, loudly, all over an
enormous steel black cock.

It was like she was in a trance.

I told her not to make him cum before I could park and
get into a good viewing position. But, our black stranger
suddenly gripped my wife's head to hold it still and
began face fucking her and as he looked over at me he
said, "too late, your wife is too good of a cocksucker,
so she's about to eat her first load of my cum." Then he
looked back down at her and as he fucked away between her
pouty red lips he said, "Ain't that right, slut? Are you
thirsty for some of my black cock cum?

Come on, tell your old man what you want." He then pulled
her head back by her hair until his cock head popped
loose from her vacuum like grip, with a loud slurping
pop. As she moaned and licked her lips, my slut wife
answered his question by grabbing his massive 8 inch pole
with both of her petite little hands tipped with bright
red nails, and began jacking it off and talking straight
to it.

"Mmmm, your cum tastes so good. Do all black cocks taste
this good?"

Just as I got parked and turned around I saw her look up
into this nameless black man's face, and with his pre-cum
coating her entire face below the nose, she begged in the
most sensuous tone "Please let me eat it now, master. I
want you to fill my stomach and cover my face with your
sweet warm cum."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing and how she was
acting. She was calling this guy Master. It was obvious
that she wanted him to dominate her, because she knew
that I would be excited by it. My cock was tearing
through my pants as our new domineering friend suddenly
pulled her head back and told her to open her slutty
cocksucking mouth and stick out your tongue. Just as she
complied, his dick began to spurt thick white globs of
jizz onto her outstretched tongue.

She held her tongue still as he painted it and her face
with spurt after spurt of what looked like hot paste.
What she didn't catch right in the mouth, she scooped up
with her fingers and licked them off, with loud smacking
noises and moans of ecstasy. Then he ordered "lick my
juicy black cock clean, my beautiful slut," which she did
with pleasure, all the time moaning, "Mmmmm, so good.
Here's some more," as she'd find another wad of cream to
stick her tongue into.

Finally, when she decided that she had lapped up all of
the cum that had escaped her mouth, she rocked back on
her knees, looked over at me to show me how much of her
face was juiced up with cum residue, and as she rubbed it
into her face with both hands she said "I could get
addicted to black cock cream real quick. Damn, I can't
believe how good it tastes. We'd better go now, before
it's too late."

Her new Master had other plans for his new whore. He
grabbed her ass and pulled her to him, sticking his
tongue into her receptive cum coated mouth. When she
began responding to the passionate kiss, which took about
2 seconds, he pushed her back and told me, "Stay where
you are. This cock hungry bitch ain't goin nowhere until
I prove to her that once she's tried black, she can never
go back. Now slut, turn around and show me where you want
me to put this, next," as he grabbed his cock.

I would have stopped everything at this point if I would
have detected from my wife that she didn't want to do
this. But, she looked at me and said, "I want you to
watch while I fuck my hot pussy up and down on my black
master's big cock, until we both cum. OK, honey?"

She wasn't really looking for permission from me, because
she turned around, bent over the bed and reached back to
lift her miniskirt the rest of the way over hips to
reveal her perfectly shaped ass. Her white G-string
barely covered her wet cunt. I knew by the look on this
guys face that he couldn't believe his good fortune to
have such a beautiful woman wanting to be his sex object.

She then looked back over her shoulder at her new lover
and began begging him "fuck me deep and hard with your
big beautiful cock. Make me cum with it. Please, master.
Make my husband watch while you turn me into a black cock
craving whore." Now, I wasn't about to interrupt the
show, so I chimed in, "yeah, fuck that tight pink pussy
long and hard. I want to see her cum around your cock.
Make sure that you shoot your next wad deep in her cunt
when she cums.

"Did you here that slut. Your husband wants you to enjoy
yourself and fuck me until I shoot my big black baby-
making load deep in that tight white pussy of yours. What
do you say?" She just reached back with both hands,
grabbed his hips and pushed herself back on it until it
was buried all the way to the balls in her sloppy wet
cunt; all 8 inches. As soon as he hit bottom, he pumped
it in and out about five times and she came screaming. As
he blasted her pussy full of another load of jizz, she
moaned, "Oh, God! What's happening to me," and flopped
forward on the bed, shivering in ecstasy. "I need more.
Give me more, baby. I'm not going home until I get some
more black cock. That was the hardest I've ever cum in my
life and that only took a couple of pumps."

Our new friend proposed that we go back to his house
where he lives with two other guys. Both black. Together
the three of them would feed my wife more cum and fuck
her until she begged them to quit. The only thing my wife
asked was if his friends cocks were as big and full as
his was. "Do you want to find out?" he said. She looked
over at me for approval and when I told her it was up to
her, she asked Derrick (his name) if he was going to make
her do nasty things for his friends.

"Here! Lick my cock clean. Then we'll go." My hot wanton
wife proceeded clean every remnant of cum off of his cock
and balls with her tongue, for the second time that
night. "How's that Master?" she said, smacking her lips.
"Fine, cunt. Now lay back on the bed and play with
yourself while your old man drives us to your destiny."

As soon as we got inside his apartment, he introduced us
to his two friends. "This is Mack, and this hot looking
woman with my cum drying on her face is Angela, his wife.

She blushed, but did nothing to wipe her face off. In
fact, she ran her tongue over her lips to see if she
could feel any when he said that. Our two new friend's
chins were hanging open with disbelief as they stared at
a truly beautiful white woman in a spandex mini skirt,
licking her lips. Derrick then ordered my wife to take
off her skirt and leave on her short blouse, sopping wet
G-string, and her highA9heels. By the time she had
complied, she was so excited that her nipples were so
hard with excitement they were trying to tear through the
material. She truly looked like one of those porno sluts
in the XXX movies. I felt a great pride in the fact they
all knew that no matter what she was willing to do with
them, she was still coming home with me.

Darrel told her to go her new friends and tell them what
she wanted.

It was like he hypnotized her. Here's my gorgeous wife,
standing nearly naked in a room with me and 3 strangers,
all very black skinned, asking them if they would please
let her suck all the cum out of their beautiful black
cocks and then fuck her tight, wet pussy.

Damn straight, baby. Let's go! They picked Angela up
rather roughly, carried her into one of the bedrooms, and
tied her legs apart to the bedposts. Her hands were left
free. I assumed so that she could use them. I was
correct. One of her black lovers immediately climbed up
and straddled her heaving chest. He grabbed the back of
her head and lifted it with one hand while grabbing his
hardon with the other, then smearing his already dripping
cockhead all over her mouth and lips. My wife was up to
the task. She puckered her lips and flicked her tongue
all around as the big black cock head painted thin
strings like cob webs all over her open mouth. Damn, it
was the nastiest sight I ever saw.

Then the other ebony stranger got between my wife's legs,
tore off her G-string and threw it at me. "Here, hold
this while I fuck your wife till she can't walk," then
pulled her toward him until her knees were fully bent and
he plunged his massive dick into her pussy. She grunted
in lust, but no words could escape her cock stuffed
mouth. He began to thrust all the way in and out and soon
Angela was pumping back at him, grinding her pelvis down
to get him in deeper. Then, suddenly he pulled out of her
sopping cunt and shoved his big black member into her
virgin asshole. "Oh, God!" she screamed, but never pulled
away from the onslaught of his burrowing cock. I couldn't
believe how fast her asshole accepted and got comfortable
with a big cock pumping in and out of it.

Me and Darrel were getting an up-close view of the action
when Darrel suddenly climbed up on the bed next to my
wife's head, started jacking off right next to the cock
that was stuffed in her mouth, and said to his buddies,
"Let's fill her stomach and ass with nigger jizz. She'll
love it and won't miss a drop. Watch!" He grabbed her
hair and pulled her head back so that her mouth popped
free of the cock that was filling it, and proceeded to
shoot great gobs of white cream across her tongue and
down into her gullet. As my wife smacked her lips to
swallow, the other cock at her face began to spurt also.

It was coming too fast for her to eat all at once, but
through the onslaught of jizz that was totally coating
her face, she managed to beg for all of their cum. What a
nasty slut she had become in one evening. Her tongue was
flailing all around in a feeble attempt to catch it all,
as she was having an amazing orgasm around the cock in
her ass.

Then her butt-fucking lover ripped his member out of her
ass and shot it all over stomach. Some of the thick white
cum, puddled up in her belly button. She scooped up the
gobs and sucked it off of her fingers, slurping and
smacking her lips as she cleaned her hands of the goo.

By the time those three black men were done with her that
night, they had fucked all three of her holes at least 2
more times each. I've never seen or heard of a woman
taking so much cock and cum in one outing, let alone it
being my beautiful sexy wife.

As we were walking out the door of their apartment,
Darrel said "Your wife is our Whore now, and when I call
you, you bring her over to empty our balls or I'll come
and take her for good. So, enjoy her whenever we don't
need her. Got it."

Before I could object, my new 'Black cock Whore wife'
rubbed my cock through my pants and whispered in my ear
"Don't fight it baby, I can handle all of you with a lot
more practice!" Then she looked over her shoulder at her
new lovers as we were walking out the door and winked at
them, "Yes, Masters. We understand. Call soon." Then we
went home and slept for 1 full day. That is, at least,
until the phone rang and woke us up.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 17